#but towards anyone they think can keep the numbers up of the Wolves
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
frostedclock-writes · 17 hours ago
Text
Crimson Magnolias part 3
Tumblr media
Alastor x F!Reader
Warnings: onesided romance, mature and r rated themes, Hanahaki Disease
-----
Part 1 here
You really must love torturing yourself. It's official. Your a masochist for your own feelings. Otherwise, why would you be standing here. In the lobby of the Hazbin Hotel, with most of what you own stuffed into two large luggage trunks. The lobby felt larger for some reason as your stomach twisted into knots, like the large peeling murals were staring at you like wolves after a rabbit.
You need the money. And this place at least has room and board included.
At least that's what you keep telling yourself.
Scuttling footsteps.
Your focus was towards the banister and you were about to reach for handles of your trunks. A blue of red and white hit you like a freight train, knocking the breath out of you for a moment. You look don and saw the one large red eye staring up at you with a cracked grin across her face. Niffty. The little maid grabbed a hold of your shirt and used your thighs as a prop for her light body as she looked at you.
"Y/N! Sir told me you would be coming! " She made a small giggle," He was happy that you were coming!"
Your heart squeezed in your chest. " Yeah? He offered a job and well, how can I refuse him?" You make a laugh, forced but it helps the tightening in your throat a little. " A-Anyway, I better go find my room. "
" Oh! " Niffty hopped off of you and took ahold of your hand. " I can show you! Its what sir asked me to do anyway. He picked out the room himself. " She began to gently pull you along, you only had a moment to grab the handles of your trunks before she had you going up the stairs.
"He ... He did?"
" Mmhmm! It's just right up here. "
Niffty took you up several floors, almost to the top. She hummed a tune you didn't know the name of under her breath. The floors looked mostly unused, so you wondered why you were taken so far up. You didn't ask though, you doubted Alastor told Niffty his motivations. He never let anyone know exactly what he was thinking. Bastard. Handsome bastard. But still a bastard.
Niffty let go of your hand as she stopped in front of a heavy wooden door, nothing special about it, the numbers on the little plaque had long since faded and only the little etching remained. Maybe it had once been painted with gold or red at some point. Niffty hopped up and grabbed the handle, the door clicked open and swung with her still holding onto it for a moment before she hopped down and spun to look at you. She was practically bouncing on her little feet.
" Here you are! I made sure all the bugs died in here. Personally. " She covered her mouth as she cackled a little.
You pay the top of her head and smiled. " Thanks, Niff. I'm sure you did it in a way that terrified the other bugs. " You set your trunks down at the end of the bed. Looked a little lumpy but otherwise it was large and clean. " Is Alastor... Busy right now?" Your run your fingers across the bedposts, old and rough to the touch.
" Mhmm. He said he will see you for dinner though. "
Your stomach made flips and you felt the cruel taste of ginger in the back of your throat. You swallowed. " Well, yeah. Yes. I'll see him then. " You take a breath. " I better get unpacked and occupy myself until then. I don't even know what kind of job Alastor wants me to do around here, to tell the truth."
" I can show you my collection now that your here! I've added a few things. " Niffty added. " I'll bring it by later. And I wouldn't worry about it, there plenty to do. Oh, oh! You can help me name the stains in the lobby or polish the silver. "
You make a small laugh and you felt a smile test on your lips. " Alright, niff, I'll keep that in mind. Maybe I'll take you up on that naming stains. "
" Okay! Bye! " Niffty smiled and she scuttled out of the room, leaving the door open behind her. You didn't bother going to close it.
You focused on unpacking your trunks into the bureau in the corner. You carefully folded the clothes and placed them inside, you hummed softly to yourself as you organized and got settled into the room. Things smelled like they had been recently cleaned, you wonder if Niffty had fixed the room up before you came. You pulled an old sequined flapper dress from the bottom of your trunk. Your fingers brushed over the edges of the fabric. The red had faded to an almost pink in color. You make a gentle sigh and tuck the dress away.
You almost didn't hear the creak of the floor boards as someone approached the door. You look over and see snake eyes peering from around the corner. Charlie was in the doorway and cleared her throat. You set your empty trunk down and then towards them. You watch Charlie give Sir Pentious a little pat of encouragement.
" You apologized to Alastor just fine. Now, the other one you could have seriously hurt, is right here. " Charlie smiled and then looked to you. " Sir Pentious is staying in the hotel! And first order of business is to show him how to apologize! " She practically buzzed with energy. " So many new faces! So exciting." She then caught herself and cleared her throat and nudged Sir Pentious again. " Go ahead, I have to go check on the welcome cookies and I will be right back!"
You open your mouth to stop Charlie, wanting to at least have another person with you while this wannabe overlord was 'apologizing'. You sigh in defeat and look to Sir Pentious, you put on a bit of a strained smile. " Hello. "
" Yes, ah, Ms. Y/N , " he slithered a little closer and you watched him closely. " I.... Am sorry I nearly blew you up. I wasn't intending for you to get caught in it. "
" Yes, you were only aiming at my friend. " You cross your arms and raise an eyebrow. You ignore the tickle in the back of your throat.
Pentious stood up straighter and he looked like he was sweating. Can snakes sweat? " Oh well . Yes. " He looked around as if looking for help then looked back at you with a cocked grin. " I am sorry for that as well?"
You shifted your weight onto one leg and made a slight frown. " Well, did you apologize to him?"
" Yesss...."
You look at him up and down. Then make a shrug. " Fine. " You crack a smile. " I dont care actually. Not that you could actually hurt Alastor. I've never seen anyone hurt him. At least, not since he got down here. " You make a small laugh.
" Oh... " He blinked. " Well... Thank you?"
You hummed. " Well if that's all, I think I'll get back to moving in... "
" Oh well..."
Pentious cleared his throat and then he shifted, his eyes glanced at the sleek watch on his wrist. Like those touch screen ones that you've seen on T.V. . You look back to him for a moment and make a small hum before turning away from him and heading towards your dresser to feign looking through it. You heard his scales slide across the carpet and a small thump of the door closing behind him. You glance back over towards the door.
" Vox. Silly man. Really needs to learn how to be more creative. " You mutter under your breath.
He wouldn't last the day.
You look around the room and tap your foot. Maybe you should spuce up the place a bit. Maybe before dinner, you had a few hours. You slipped on your peacoat and smoothed your hair out before you left your new room. You made note of the location in the hallway and headed for the elevator you had seen at the end of the hallway. You hoped it worked. You clicked the button and it buzzed to life with creakig cogs and a little bit of green crackle to it. You winced a little and took a breath as the doors slid open. You stepped on it and clicked the button for the bottom floor. You looked up at the top and made note of your floor number.
Okay. You hate this thing.
It creaked and shook as if moved down, it's decent was agonizing slow as well. Now you see why everyone just took the stairs.
Your nerves were on end by the time the metal box you were in settled on the bottom floor and the bell dinged to signal your destination had been reached. You shake your hands and let out a breath as the doors slid back open.
"Never again." You whisper as you left the confines of the elevator.
Your shoulders were grabbed almost immediately. You make a shocked gasp. Charlie had a hold of you, and she was a lot stronger then she looked as she moved you to the side part of the lobby with couches and chairs arranged. You were shoved into a seat without much ceremony and Charlie sat beside you in the middle of the couch. You blinked and looked next to you. Alastor looked like he had been snatched up. The reluctant audience around you told you that most of them were either threatened by the small Vaggie or snagged by Charlie. A plate of cookies sat on the table in front of you.
Alastor's knee was next to yours and he crossed his legs, his hoof touched the bottom of your shin occasionally. " Ah, Y/N, it seems as though you have been coerced into watching this ...." He made a hum and his eyebrow twitched. " Play. "
Oh God. Oh God. So close. You haven't sat this close to him in years. Decades maybe. Your throat felt tight.
You put on a smile. " Ah yes, I was about to run a few errands and-"
Charlie shushed and patted your arm. She made a small squeal. " It's starting!"
You look ahead. Maybe you could focus on this.
Alastor was drumming his fingers on his knees. He was bored and irritated, though he was placating the princess. You glance at him out of the corner of your eye, he wasn't really watching the show. You look back ahead, trying to keep your focus on that. Not the taste of ginger and the smell of old wood. His hoof grazed against your shin again. Your eyes drawn to him. He was still so handsome. Even down here.
His already sharp features made sharper down in hell then when he was alive.
Your stomach churned as you swallowed and looked back ahead.
You can do this.
"Y/N, what would you prefer to eat for dinner tonight?" Alastor's voice was right in your ear. The filter dropped for a moment as he had leaned down close and didn't want the rest of the audience to hear.
" I.... Well whatever you are in the mood for Al. You know I've never been picky when it comes to your cooking." You manage out. You couldn't think right now, you focused on not letting the cough bubbling in your throat out.
He made a chuckle. " Alright, fresh meat. I can pick it up after this travisty. "
You nod and give a smile, you look back to your lap. Your fingers curled around the fabric of your peacoat. Breath. Breath normally. You could feel his gaze on you, it lingered longer then normal.
When Charlie stood up to clap, you were immediately on your feet. You excused yourself, covering your mouth with the handkerchief in your pocket. You walked as quickly as you could while everyone was distracted and made your way to the closest exit. You coughed gently at first but then it turned to hacking. Petals fell in wads and clumps. It felt like your lungs were on fire.
You dug your nails into the wood of the outside wall of the hotel. The petals scattered in the lawn in front of you. Your eyes started to sting and you wiped your mouth off. You shook your head. You took a breath. Just relax.
You stomp the petals into the ground with your heel and head for the cobblestone pathway ahead. Go get a few things from your old place and pick up something new.
A trip to the shopping district of the Pentagram could do you some good. Some fresh air, and give you time to mentally prepare. You and Alastor are just friends. That's all. You clutch your chest a little as you make your way out of the gates of the Hotel grounds.
Thankfully it was easy to get to the shopping district from here, store fronts littered with different ads and some filled with television screens and people clammering for whatever product was on sale. You shook your head and stepped up to cross the busy street. You glanced around and took a step out. You skidded to stop as a limo pulled in front of you. Black with blue undertones. Flashy and new.
The window rolled down.
" Y/N, fancy seeing you here. " A shark tooth grin. Bright blue and glowing.
" Vox. "
Taglist: @boldlyenchantingfox22 @sirens-and-moonflowers @kerosene--lamp @girl-nahh-two @phoephan-123
38 notes · View notes
catachan-jungle-fighter · 4 months ago
Text
Mad Wolves Office AU, PM The City
Ghost shook out his arms, the tingling in the augmented prosthetics he had purchased upon his promotion to Grade One still feeling off to him, trying to ignore the voice in the back of his head that told him that he needed his Gauntlets back to feel whole again.
He knew that was what small remnant of E.G.O Resonance he still held talking, the Gold Rush Gauntlets he once wielded back when he worked... he shook his head to stave off bad memories, the thoughts of those who died containing the Abnormalities and those that couldn't escape the Facility when the end came creeping in, and he let out a sigh as the other Council Members slowly filed into the room.
Matriarch taking her seat at the 'highest' chair, Kelpie taking the seat to her left, Diode taking the chair to her right with the almost silent hiss of the servomotors controlling his legs, Doc Cutter and Backbreaker sitting down at the other table where Ghost was sat.
-
"The Mad Wolves Office? Lot of bad rumors about those Fixers... you've noticed how their District doesn't have any Rats or Syndicate Members, right? And how there isn't any other Fixers in their District beyond the sole Hana Association Outpost? It's said that the Wolves aren't exactly picky about their recruitment techniques... so you might see a Rat one day and then a week later see that same Rat gleefully slaughtering their former comrades just to gain some recognition from the other Wolves with them."
1 note · View note
damneddamsy · 25 days ago
Text
second sight | modern!cregan stark x fem!oc ONESHOT
a/n: on this exciting version of 'second sight', it's the modern day, folks! Phones, fast cars, college, apartments, tabloids, money! (@justdazzling - I LOVE YOU, thank you, little genius)
summary: Cregan Stark, old-money, a grounded hockey star on scholarship, and Claere Velaryon, the botany-loving black sheep of a powerful dynasty, share a secret romance that teeters on the edge of scandal. Between the clash of their worlds, a gilded gala, and looming chaos, love either blossoms—or explodes.
warnings: I write this from beyond the Tumblr grave. too much fluff can kill you and this fic is proof. mild smut 16+. language. alcohol.
words: 20,000+, 1 hr read (full-time job + sleepless nights = ?)
Tumblr media
This was it.
Final period. Tie game.
One shot could win it, and the puck was his to take. With every second, that little flat cylinder started to appear as a bomb.
The air in the arena was electric, thick with the howl of the crowd and the sharp scrape of blades against ice. Cregan Stark crouched low at the centre of the rink, the number on his jersey stretching, his stick planted, grey eyes locked on the puck. Around him, his teammates circled like wolves closing in for the kill, their jerseys streaked with sweat and ice shavings.
He could feel the pulse of the game in his veins, as natural as breathing, as wild as his home. His ears tuned out the deafening cheers and jeers of the crowd, the taunts from the opposing team, and even the PA announcer hyping up the stakes. Everything narrowed to a razor-sharp focus on the puck and the players around him.
He caught a flicker of movement from the corner of his eye—a man in a sharp suit stepping into the bleachers, clipboard in hand, right behind his coach. That was him. The scout. He didn’t need to hear the whispers from the bench to confirm it. The guy had been making the rounds in the college leagues for weeks, cherry-picking talent for a shot at the pros.
And Cregan was under his microscope.
Not for the first time, he felt the significance of his family’s name burning a brand at the back of his neck. The Stark boy. He wasn’t here because he was a Stark; he was here because he had fought like hell, clawed his way in, and earned every inch on this rink through blood and sweat. His scholarship wasn’t a handout. His leadership wasn't for the welfare of his parents. It was proof that he belonged.
To his left, Jacaerys Velaryon skated up beside him, his usual cocky grin flashing behind his mouthguard. Jace was different—here on his mother’s dime, her political sway. Rhaenyra Targaryen was a storm in a blazer, a powerhouse who could buy her son the world. Not that Jace ever let anyone forget it.
"Feeling the pressure, Cap?" Jace said, just loud enough for Cregan to hear over the din.
Cregan didn’t look at him, keeping his gaze on the puck. “Yeah, you should feel it some time, Velaryon. Builds character.”
From the corner of his eye, he saw Jace blow him a dramatic kiss, mouthguard and all. Cregan rolled his eyes.
Gods, it was impossible to hate the guy. Annoying as hell, sure, but Jace had turned out to be the kind of teammate Cregan couldn’t help but respect. A love-hate friendship: hate off the rink, love on it. When the chips were down, he was the first one in the fray, throwing elbows and taking hits like his life depended on it. More than that, he was someone Cregan could trust, on and off the ice. He could think of one, sweet thing Jace had shut the hell up about...
“Eyes on the puck, Romeo,” Cregan said, smirking as the ref blew the whistle.
The faceoff was clean. Cregan exploded into motion, stick snapping the puck toward the boards, his legs pumping with the rhythm of the game. He barked out orders to his wingers, cutting through the defense like they’d choreographed it in practice. The crowd surged to its feet as the opposing team scrambled to keep up.
“Jace! Far post!” he shouted, spotting the gap in the defence.
Jace was already there, skating into position like he’d read Cregan’s mind. A quick pass, a deflection, and the puck was back in Cregan’s control. He faked left, cutting around the defender, his body moving on instinct.
The goal was in sight.
He barely registered the crunch of skates behind him, but he heard Jace’s voice, sharp and clear. “Take it, Cap!”
Cregan planted his skates, leaned into the shot, and let it fly.
The puck sliced through the air like an arrow, slamming into the back of the net with a satisfying clang.
The arena erupted.
Cregan’s teammates swarmed him, whooping and pounding his back as the scoreboard flashed their victory like a glitching billboard. His name was a chant through the crowds, as he yanked off his helmet, sweat dripping into his eyes, and grinned like a madman. The praise, the noise, his name—this was his addiction. He ran a hand into his mussed hair; this was a victory, ten times over.
“Not bad, Stark,” Jace said, slapping his shoulder as they skated toward the bench.
“Coming from you? I’ll take it as a compliment,” Cregan shot back, ruffling Jace’s hair just to annoy him.
As they lined up to shake hands with the opposing team, Cregan glanced toward the stands. The scout was gone, but that didn’t matter. Tonight, he’d proved himself. To the crowd, to the team, and to the name Stark.
And maybe, just maybe, to himself.
X
The locker room was alive with noise—players laughing, hooting, the showers roaring in the background. The air was thick with the sharp tang of sweat, soap, and the lingering charge of victory. Cregan stood apart from the chaos, leaning against the cold metal of his locker. His towel hung low around his hips, and his focus was locked on the ivory card in his hand. The embossed letters shimmered under the fluorescent lights like they knew they were about to ruin his day.
“A charity gala invite,” he read aloud, voice flat, unimpressed.
Across the room, Jace was busy toweling off his hair. The ends of his grin peeked from beneath the towel, smug as hell.
“You’re welcome,” Jace said, his tone soaked in self-satisfaction.
Cregan squinted at him, holding the card like it might bite. “It’s not for me, is it?”
Jace shrugged, yanking off his shirt. “Technically, it’s a family thing.”
Cregan’s brow furrowed as suspicion settled in. “So, what—you’re trying to set me up with a scout?”
Jace snorted, tossing his towel into the laundry bin. “I'm not that nice. It’s just an invite.”
“To your family’s gala,” Cregan shot back, the card feeling heavier in his hand. “Where your dad’s gonna be. The one who made that Tyrell boy piss his trousers.”
Jace smirked as Cregan tossed the card into his bag. “Daemon. And, yeah, he’s gonna be there. That’s kind of the point.”
Cregan sighed, crushing a palm into his eye, already regretting where this was headed. “Gah, why me? Why can't you?”
“Because you’re the team captain,” Jace said, leaning casually against his locker. “You’re the guy who gets shit done. And, oh yeah." He tapped his chin, pretending to think. "You need him. Talk about sponsorships for the playoffs, Stark. You know, things that could keep our asses out of the red.”
Cregan let out a bitter laugh, dragging on a pair of pants. “Oh, I see. So I’m supposed to waltz in, make nice with your dad, and beg for his money? Like none of the hard work I’ve done to get here matters?”
“It’s not begging,” Jace said, rolling his eyes. “It’s strategy. And it’s not just for you—it’s for the team. C'mon, man. Play the game.”
Cregan scowled, staring at the card again. “I worked my ass off to get here. You really think I’m gonna throw that away by showing up to some—”
“Claere’s going to be there, too,” Jace said, cutting him off.
That stopped Cregan cold. His head snapped up, his wide-eyed stare meeting Jace’s infuriatingly smug grin. “Shut the fuck up.”
Jace took a step closer, lowering his voice just enough to make Cregan’s stomach tighten with dread. “Maybe you’d like to explain to Daemon why you’ve been sneaking around with his darling daughter?”
Cregan’s pulse kicked up. His eyes darted around the room, checking if anyone was listening. Most of the guys were too busy horsing around to pay attention, but he still stepped closer to Jace, his voice a harsh whisper. “Don’t even joke about that.”
“Oh, I’m dead serious,” Jace said, his grin widening. “You’re going out with my sister. Daemon’s dear daughter. So unless you want to make that public knowledge—”
“You’re such a dick,” Cregan muttered, scrubbing a hand over his face. “You’re enjoying this.”
“Absolutely,” Jace said cheerfully. “But hey, I’m trying to help.”
Cregan tilted his head. “Sounds like you're threatening to out the one good thing in my life.”
“H-E-L-P.”
“Ah, what ironic last words.”
Jace chuckled. “You show up, be the good guy, make a solid impression on my dad, and maybe—just maybe—you don’t end up on his shitlist. Hell, you might even get that sponsorship. Everybody wins.”
Cregan stared at him, torn between strangling him and walking out the door. “Or maybe this just guarantees I’m on his shitlist for life.”
Jace shrugged. “Guess you’ll have to find out.” He smacked Cregan on the shoulder and turned toward the showers. “Clock’s ticking, Stark. Better get that new suit pressed.”
Cregan glared at Jace’s retreating back, his jaw tightening as his fingers curled around the stiff card. The edges dug into his palm, a sharp contrast to the suffocating load settling in his chest. Anger was easy to name—it simmered just under his skin, directed squarely at Jace’s smug, grinning face. Dread, too, made its home in the pit of his stomach, twisting with every thought of the Targaryens’ judging stares. But there was something else, something hotter and heavier that sat in his chest like a stone.
He hated how well Jace knew him, hated the way he could be backed into a corner with nothing more than a pointed nudge and a knowing smirk. Hated, even more, the flicker of anticipation threading through his frustration—the thought of Claere, her silver hair catching the light, her sharp wit softened only for him. It made his stomach churn and his heart beat just a little too fast.
“Fuck,” he muttered under his breath, stuffing the invite into his bag like it might disappear if he just crumpled it hard enough. “You fuckin' owe me, Velaryon. Big time.”
The room felt too small, the laughter and banter of his teammates grating against his ears. He wanted to slam his locker door, but it wouldn’t help. Nothing would, not when he was stuck between two impossible choices: walking into that dragon's den of a gala or giving Jace the satisfaction of seeing him squirm.
From across the room, Jace’s voice echoed as he sauntered toward the showers. “You’re gonna thank me for this someday! Right on my mouth!”
Cregan flipped him the bird without turning around, his scowl deepening as the other guys burst into laughter.
He should’ve ripped the card in two. Should’ve tossed it in the trash and called it a day. But he didn’t. Instead, he zipped up his bag, the crisp corner of the invitation peeking out from between the seams. He slung the strap over his shoulder and headed for the door.
X
Secrets had a way of thriving in the dark, and tonight, Cregan Stark was stepping straight into the shadows of his own.
The greenhouse was like something out of a fairytale or nightmare, depending on the beholder—old, forgotten, swallowed by ivy and moss. Glass panels speckled with dirt softened the moonlight, casting the place in a hazy glow. Somewhere in the back, the faint sound of water dripped, rhythmic as a heartbeat. The air hung heavy with the scent of damp soil and blooming flowers, the kind of stillness that made it feel like the world outside didn’t exist.
Cregan stood just inside the glass doorway, gold medal in hand, his breath still uneven from the game. He should be out with his teammates, sharing victory beers and soaking in their roaring laughter. He should be walking into a party, medal clinking against his chest, grinning like he owned the world. Instead, he was here, surrounded by shadows and greenery, drawn by a force he couldn’t name but didn’t dare fight.
And there she was. Claere.
She sat hunched over a parapet slab near the back of the greenhouse, her silhouette framed by an unruly braid that escaped the tie meant to tame them. Her fingers moved deftly over a sketchbook, shading lines with the tip of a pencil, her rings catching the low light as her hand darted across the page. She hummed to herself, her head bobbing lightly, earphones tucked in. She hadn’t noticed him yet, completely absorbed in her work.
His heart twisted at the sight of her. Gods, this girl. She was every rumour, every ridiculous story spun about her by the campus vultures: the weirdo who talked to squirrels, who fed crows in the quad, who disappeared into forgotten corners like this greenhouse for hours on end. But to him, she was so much more. She was warmth and chaos, the perfect motley of sharp wit and shy smile. His enigma. His Claere.
He could barely believe his luck every time he laid eyes on this girl. He should be dragging her out of there, into his car, kissing her breathless in the parking lot where his teammates could see just how fortunate he was. Instead, he was standing here like she was some impermissible jewel. A dirty secret. Something precious, hidden, just for him.
Cregan shook his head and took a quiet step forward. Then another. He stopped just behind her, close enough to see the faint blue smudge of ink on her cheek, the way her lips pressed together in concentration. Without a word, he reached out and poked her waist.
Claere yelped, her legs jerking against the parapet. Papers and pencils flew everywhere, her phone clattering to the stone floor as she twisted around.
“Don’t do that!” she hissed, smacking his chest with a feeble fist.
Cregan laughed, catching her wrist before she could hit him again. “Couldn’t resist,” he said, leaning down to pepper dramatic, open-mouthed kisses along her cheeks and temple, one after another, until she gave up trying to squirm away.
“Cregan, enough,” she muttered, though her voice had softened, her hands busy gathering her scattered papers of botanical drawings. She was so good at it, weirdly good. He envied how detailed she was when it came to her diagrams.
He grinned against her temple and pulled back just enough to look at her.
“How did the game go?” she asked, pulling her notebook onto her lap and brushing a curl out of her face.
Wordlessly, he raised the gold medal before his winning smirk, letting it swing from his finger.
Her face lit up, that radiant smile of hers robbing him of a breath. It was one of those rare moments, a prize earned every time she graced that smile.
“Go Wolves,” she cheered, clapping her hands together before her gaze darted to the flowers nearby. Her eyes gleamed as she reached out, plucking a feathery blue orchid.
“Congratulations, my lord,” she said, presenting it to him with a dramatic little flourish.
Cregan laughed, twirling the orchid between his fingers. “Thank you, princess.” He winked, dropping his hockey stick and bag to the ground before climbing onto the parapet beside her.
On instinct, he nudged her papers, notebooks, and pencils aside and laid his head on his favourite spot in the world, letting out a long, contented sigh. The cool skim of her skirt and the warm scent of her combined was a balm, soothing every ache from the game.
“This,” he murmured, his eyes falling shut, “this is the best feeling in the world. Victory and you.”
Claere smiled down at him, her hand finding its way to his hair, fingers threading gently through the strands, scratching at his scalp.
“You look tired,” she said softly, full of affection. The sound of music itself.
He caught her hand and brought it to his lips, kissing her palm. “Not anymore.”
For a moment, there was only silence, the kind that made the world shrink to just the two of them. But even in this moment of calm, Cregan’s thoughts tugged at the edges of his peace. He thought about the whispers that followed her everywhere. He thought about Daemon, her father, and what he’d do if he found out.
But mostly, he thought about how none of it mattered. Not when she smiled at him like that. Not when he was in love with the campus, but moreover the city's so-called weirdo.
Claere leaned down, her lips grazing his forehead, soft and warm, the kind of touch that lingered even after it was gone. “You’re not going to tell me how many goals you scored, are you?”
Her voice, light as spun silk, carried an almost playful accusation, and Cregan couldn’t stop the smirk from curling on his lips.
“Only if you promise not to fall even more in love with me,” he teased.
Her laughter that followed was like a bell, ringing and airy, and when he opened his eyes, there she was again. Alarmingly violet eyes framed by lashes that cast soft shadows against her pale skin. Her silver hair tumbled around her ears and forehead, catching faint glimmers of moonlight filtering through the greenhouse glass. She was this arcane entity, spun from the fabric of a half-forgotten dream, so far removed from mundane that it made people uneasy.
This exotic little thing. Put there, it seemed, just to spite the ordinary.
“Jace asked me to drop by at the gala this weekend,” he murmured, letting the words fall softly between them like a test.
Her fingers paused mid-stroke in his hair, the stillness giving way to a small, almost imperceptible exhale. “Oh.” Her lips parted briefly, pressing together in thought before she nodded, the gesture light but resolute. “I’ll stay back then. You should have fun.”
“You don't have to do that, baby,” he murmured, guilt pooling in his chest. He hated this with all his heart, hated that he was making her feel worthless.
She scrunched her nose in that way she always did when he called her that, like it embarrassed her and pleased her all at once. “I never wanted to be there anyway,” she dismissed, though her eyes gave away more.
“It’s for the team,” he admitted, holding her gaze. “Daemon’s support could mean playoffs. And Jace…” He trailed off, frustration simmering beneath the surface.
“You don’t need to explain, Cregan. This must be hard enough for you,” she said gently, her lips curving into a small, knowing smile. “ I can’t imagine what sort of nonsense my brother pulled to make you go.”
“For one, he lacks imagination,” Cregan muttered, a dry laugh escaping him.
Her laughter joined his, light and melodic, but it faded just as quickly, a small smile tugging at her lips. “You’re the one who wanted to tell him.”
He groaned, dragging a hand down his face in despair. “You can break my jaw for that, really. What was I thinking?” But he knew the answer. He needed someone who had their back—both of them—if things went wrong.
Her fingers resumed their slow, soothing path, sliding down the slope of his nose, and it was almost enough to coax his eyelids shut. Almost.
“How long do we…” she trailed off, her voice dipping into a murmur.
“Claere,” he started, his voice gentle but firm, and her name tasted sacred on his tongue.
“It’s fine,” she answered quickly, brushing off the hesitation with a smile that refused to reach her eyes.
He sat up slightly, the sorrow behind her words tugging at his chest. “You know why,” he said, his voice low, almost pleading. “Just until I’m done. A few more months, we're almost there. Then we can do whatever you want. Hell, we can stage a whole make-out session outside the rink. Kiss before a thousand cameras. You can even put my nudes on a T-shirt. Let the whole world know I'm all yours.”
Her palm pressed against his chest, her touch so steady it was almost enough to convince him. Almost. “I'm just tired of pretending like we don't exist,” she murmured, her voice barely audible.
His hand found hers, pulling it to his lips. “You know it kills me too, right?” he whispered against her skin, an edge of desperation slipping through.
“I know, I know,” she mumbled, her lips twitching into a rueful smile.
Her violet eyes softened, and for a moment, they stayed like that—caught in each other’s orbit, as if the world outside didn’t exist.
“You worked so hard to get here,” she said finally, her voice trembling just slightly. “Me and my family name cannot be the reason anyone questions that.”
“You’re not,” he said fiercely, his eyes locked on hers. “You’re the reason I get through it.”
She exhaled, her fingers brushing against his cheek. “Then don’t make me wait too long, Stark,” she murmured, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “I’m not a patient girl.”
He couldn’t help the grin that broke across his face, a lopsided thing she always teased him about. “I’ll make it worth it,” he promised, and he meant it. Every word.
“You better,” she replied, her tone playful but laced with that steady, quiet assurance she always carried.
And then, with a swift motion, she shoved his head off her lap, laughing softly as he sprawled onto the greenhouse floor. “Come on,” she said, already searching for the greenhouse keys in the mess of notebooks and pencils scattered around her. “It’s getting late.”
Cregan groaned, propping himself up on one elbow. “You could at least kiss me for bringing home hardware,” he complained, watching her stack up her papers and zip up her sling bag.
“I already kissed you, and you’re not helping,” she retorted, her tone half-scolding, half-amused. He groaned with exaggerated effort as he rose up on his feet, cracking the tension on his shoulders.
“Not true,” he argued as he walked over to her, looping his arms around her waist as she tried to pull away. “I’m providing all the moral support.”
She huffed but didn’t resist when he pressed a lingering kiss to the curve of her neck, his lips brushing against her skin in a way that made her pause mid-zip.
“Cregan,” she murmured, though it lacked any real bite.
“Baby?” he asked, his voice muffled as he trailed more kisses along her shoulder, content to bury himself in her warmth.
“Don't call me that. Let me go,” she said, twisting around to face him, though the small smile tugging at her lips betrayed her sternness.
“Never,” he replied simply, his mischievous eyes gleaming as he tightened his grip for a moment before finally releasing her.
Claere shook her head, muttering something about sportsmen and their stubbornness, but the pink in her cheeks betrayed her. Slinging her bag over her shoulder, she led the way out of the greenhouse. Her steps were light, but her shoulders were tense, as though she knew what was coming next.
They walked hand in hand, their fingers entwined, their conversation bubbling with the kind of playful ease that felt too private for the quiet campus night. Cregan exaggeratedly held the greenhouse door open for her as she locked up, bowing like an old-fashioned knight.
“After you, my lady,” he said, his grin boyish and crooked.
She rolled her eyes, though the corners of her mouth twitched upward. “Oh, such chivalry,” she muttered, but the teasing lilt in her voice made his grin widen.
Outside, the dim campus lights caught the sleek white of her electric Vespa. The thing gleamed as if it were her proudest possession, standing defiant against a world of roaring engines and gleaming sports cars. She clipped on her helmet, the scuffed and slightly dented thing perched atop her silvery hair like some bizarre crown. She'd even named her noble, janky steed—Luna.
“You know,” Cregan began, leaning lazily against his truck just behind her, “in a world of racecars and motorbikes, you ride this thing. It’s like a moving punchline.”
“Luna saves the environment, you disrespecting neanderthal,” she shot back without missing a beat, her tone so matter-of-fact he burst out laughing.
“And you never learned to drive a car,” he teased, his grin taking on a mischievous edge.
Her violet eyes narrowed at him, but before she could counter, he was already in front of her. His hand caught hers, pulling her close, his arm circling her waist with a practised ease that made her breath hitch.
“Cregan,” she warned, her voice low, but her wide, startled eyes darted around. “We’re still on campus.”
“It's too late for anyone to hang about,” he murmured, his voice soft but rough around the edges, filled with something she couldn’t name but always felt in her bones. “Kiss me. Make it big.”
She scoffed, her cheeks flaming. “Unbelievable,” she muttered, her palm pressed against his chest as if to hold him back, but the pressure was light, hesitant.
“Please, you like me unbelievable,” he countered, his grin tilting into something downright sinful as he leaned in again, trying to capture her lips.
This time, her helmet came between them with a soft, comedic thud, and she stepped back, shaking her head with an excessive sigh. “See you later,” she said, her voice airy as she mounted the Vespa, flipping the visor down with an air of finality.
He stepped back, arms spread, watching her like the lovestruck fool he was as she revved the little engine to life.
“I love you!” he hollered after her, his voice ringing out over the hum of her Vespa.
Her hands froze on the handlebars, and she turned, her cheeks redder than ever, her expression somewhere between scandalized and flustered.
“I thought you said low-key!”
“I said I love you, Claere!” he repeated, louder this time, laughter bubbling out of him.
“Shh!” she hissed, her violet eyes darting around like she expected the entire student body to emerge from the shadows.
He waved her off with a theatrical air kiss, his smile wide and utterly unshakable as her Vespa’s hum faded into the quiet of the night. For a moment, he just stood there, watching the tail light grow smaller and smaller until it vanished entirely.
Leaning back against his truck, he let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, the grin still tugging at his lips. It wasn’t just the way she made him laugh or the way she said his name like it was her favourite secret. It was everything—her quirks, her sharp tongue, her fierce independence wrapped up in a frame so delicate he sometimes felt like just touching her would leave a mark.
Yeah, he was a goner. Completely and utterly.
And for her? For the girl who rode a funny scooter like it was a chariot, the girl who made the world feel small and vast all at once? He’d fall over and over again. And not regret a single fucking thing.
X
The lecture theatre was stifling. Not because it was warm—the air conditioning hummed overhead, doing its job—but because Cregan could think of a hundred better places to be than in this impractical "Philosophy of Human Civilization" module. Yes, because business administration called for the incredible knowledge of metaphysics.
He slouched in his seat, one leg stretched out beneath the fold-up desk, his pen twirling aimlessly between his fingers. The professor’s droning voice blended into white noise, accompanied by the faint clatter of keyboards and the occasional rustle of papers. The only reason he was putting up with this shit was that it was the only class Claere and he shared together. Who—surprise, surprise—was running late.
Cregan’s mind wandered. There was the game footage he still needed to review. A term paper he'd barely started. The extra drills Coach had suggested for tomorrow. And Claere. Always Claere. What was she doing right now? Probably something strange—like drawing the new dandelions around the quad. Or finding another crow to befriend. He smirked to himself, the thought warming him, even as he toyed with the pen between his knuckles.
And then it happened. The door at the base of the lecture theatre burst open, and all the simmering thoughts in his head vanished.
Claere Velaryon rushed in like a summer storm. The clicking of her sandals echoed off the walls as heads turned, the low hum of the room snapping into silence. Her long, thin brown dress clung to her frame as if she'd run halfway across campus, the loose sleeves slipping scandalously down her shoulders. She was red-faced, her silver hair a wild, untamed halo around her, strands sticking to her flushed skin. She clutched a tote bag like it might tumble out of her hands at any moment, panting as if she'd just completed a marathon.
Cregan straightened in his seat, pen forgotten in his palm.
Gods, she was a mess. A beautiful, heart-wrenching, completely irresistible mess.
The whispers started immediately. Of course, they did. This was Claere. She could walk into a room and turn every head, for better or worse. Cregan could already hear the vicious murmurs—the snide comments about her tardiness, her flushed cheeks, her dishevelled hair. He clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to glare at everyone around him.
“Miss Velaryon,” the professor’s voice cut through the tension, dry and unimpressed. “Late as usual. Do I even bother to ask for—”
“I’m sorry,” Claere gasped, her voice trembling but polite as ever. She clutched her tote tighter, her eyes darting to the professor. “I—I lost track of time.”
The professor sighed heavily, clearly debating whether to continue chastising her. Thankfully, he waved her off with an irritated gesture. “Sit down. I've got much to cover.”
Cregan watched as she nodded quickly, eyes wide, before hurrying up the steps. She climbed the rows with an elegance no one seemed to notice, her dress swaying with each step. Their eyes met for a fleeting second—just a heartbeat—but it was enough to send a jolt through him. Then she slipped into an empty seat a few rows ahead of him, pulling out her laptop in a flurry of quiet, frantic movements.
He fished out his phone from his pocket, sliding it under the desk deftly. His fingers flew across the screen.
Good morning, sunshine. That dress is tempting fate with me. Feeling okay?
She didn’t look at her phone, too busy digging through her bag. He frowned and texted again.
Hey. Overworked already?
Still nothing. Her computer whirred to life, and she tapped furiously at the keys. Cregan’s fingers hovered over his phone, his frustration bubbling over.
Baby.
Right behind you.
Answer me.
CLAERE.
The fourth ding caught her attention—and the professor’s.
“Miss Velaryon,” the man snapped, his irritation palpable. “I trust you can figure out how to silence your phone without further disrupting the class?”
“Sorry.” Claere’s cheeks burned as she scrambled to mute it, shooting a disconcerted glance around the room. The whispers flared up again, though most students had their eyes glued to the professor.
Cregan smothered a laugh, setting his phone face down on his desk. He stared at the back of her head, watching how her hair cascaded past her elbows, still slightly mussed from her rush. He wanted to close the distance, to sit beside her, to hold her hand, give her a sip from his water bottle, and dab away her sweat.
But he stayed put, grinding his teeth, the itch to be near her gnawing at him.
The lecture dragged on, and Cregan’s focus was entirely on her. It wasn’t fair, he thought, the way her presence could pull him out of his own head so completely. He couldn’t stop watching her—the delicate tilt of her head, the way her fingers flew over her keyboard, the little sigh she let out when she finally settled. He wanted to reach out, touch her, reassure her. He wanted—
A spark of mischief lit in his chest. He slid his phone back into his hand, shielding the screen between his chest.
Turn around if you love me.
He hit send, his smirk growing as he propped his elbow on the desk, feigning disinterest. He ran a hand over his face, trying to rub away the grin threatening to split his face.
Claere glanced at her phone, lips parting in alarm. She barely turned, eyes peeking through the curtain of her hair, shooting him a look that was equal parts caution and exasperation.
Cregan met her gaze with an unabashed wink, biting back a laugh. Her eyes narrowed, and her fingers tightened on the edge of her laptop, but she didn’t reply. Instead, she whipped her head back around and refocused on the presentation slides ahead.
Up ahead, Claere’s phone buzzed once, then again. She glanced at it, her lips parting in alarm as her shoulders stiffened. Her fingers twitched on the keyboard, clearly debating whether to check it. She gave in, the faint glow of the screen illuminating her frown.
Cregan had already sent a follow-up.
Panting into class like that. What’d you do, chase another mouse?
She rolled her eyes, typing a quick response.
Good morning, Cregan. I dropped Viserys off at school because he wanted to ride the scooter with me instead of the car. Now, please focus on class.
Undeterred, he sent another.
Oh, so, your little brother gets a free ticket, but I'm considered too big. Where's the justice?
When she didn't bother to respond, he scowled at her head and typed again.
You didn’t even look at me before. I love you so much that I shampooed my hair, especially for you.
Her phone buzzed audibly, and her head shot up, violet eyes darting around the room. When no one seemed to notice, she let out a small breath and typed furiously.
I will throw this phone at you, Cregan. Stop distracting me.
Cregan grinned at her threat.
With your aim, you might just get the professor instead.
He saw her shake her head, obviously masking a smile. Gods, how he wished he could see it. He leaned forward and typed.
Turn around before I come down there.
That one must have hit a nerve, because her shoulders straightened, and her fingers paused mid-hover over her keyboard. Slowly, she turned her head just enough to shoot him a glare that could've melted steel, her silver hair framing her face like a storm cloud.
He touched his chest, impersonating a broken heart. You're killing me, baby, he wanted to say. A side of her twitched up before it smoothed back into the same glare.
He tipped his chin to his phone, gesturing at her to text. She rolled her eyes and retrieved her phone, beginning to type again.
I love you very much. Could you shut up?
Time stopped. The grip on his phone tightened, heart racing. He looked both ways, seeing if someone caught sight of the irredeemably giant smile on his face. He typed through trembling fingers.
That's more like it. You chose a dress for tomorrow? May I kindly suggest red? Very short? Easy access and all. Also, stockings.
He saw her pause before she began typing again.
I'm not coming. Let's not risk it.
He nearly stood off his seat in irritation. Instead, he typed so hard, that he feared denting the screen.
We aren't risking shit. You're coming, Claere. I will throw you over my shoulder and lug you there if I have to.
When she didn't type back, he sighed and then followed up calmly. This had to work.
Please come, baby? For me? Please.
She turned around, sneaking a look at him again, thinking for a long moment. She gave him an infinitesimal nod before shifting away. He controlled every urge that made him want to punch the air in victory.
He puckered his lips, blowing a small kiss to the back of her head, thoroughly pleased with himself, but the professor’s sharp voice cut through the moment.
“Stark.”
Cregan straightened in his seat, leisurely lifting his gaze to the dais in the front of the room. The professor’s eyes were fixed on him, brows raised in expectation.
“Perhaps you’d like to share with the class what's so interesting on your phone or how Plato’s Allegory of the Cave applies to modern societal hierarchies?”
A ripple of amused murmurs spread through the lecture hall. Claere’s shoulders went rigid, and she sank lower in her seat, clearly praying she could disappear into the floor.
Cregan, however, leaned back with an air of calm confidence, resting one arm along the back of his chair. He could handle a little heat.
“I'll take option two,” he drawled, his tone smooth, “it’s about perception versus reality, isn’t it? How people are trapped by their limited perspectives, thinking shadows are the truth when there’s a whole world they’re not seeing.” He let the words hang for a moment, then added with a lazy grin, “Kind of like how people in this class assume they know everything about others when they really don’t have a single clue.”
The murmurs turned into a few low laughs, though the professor’s unimpressed glare remained.
“That’s… a creative interpretation,” the professor replied, his tone clipped. “Perhaps next time, you could demonstrate your engagement by listening, rather than texting.”
The class chuckled again, and Cregan shrugged nonchalantly.
“Noted,” he said, flashing a quick, disarming smile.
The professor sighed and returned to the lecture, but Cregan could feel Claere’s mortified glare burning between his head. He glanced down at his phone, considering sending her another message, but thought better of it.
Instead, he settled back in his seat, smug and unbothered, stealing one last glance at the silver hair a few rows ahead of him. Definitely pushing his luck.
The low hum of the lecture was interrupted by a series of sporadic buzzes and chimes from phones around the room. At first, Cregan ignored them, tapping his pen idly against his notebook, his mind wandering back to Claere. But when the faint murmurs started—those hushed, vindictive whispers that only grew louder—his focus sharpened.
Furrowing his brows, he slipped his phone from the desk, angling it over his thigh. One notification stood out in bold:
Breaking: Rhaenyra Targaryen Sparks Debate as "Unfit Parent" in These Latest Photos.
His stomach dropped. He clicked on it, and there it was—Claere.
The image was grainy, clearly taken from across the street, invasive but unmistakable: Claere leaning down to kiss little Viserys on the cheek from her scooter, waving as he ran toward the school doors. The headline was grotesque, spinning the scene into some damning evidence against her mother.
Cregan clenched his jaw, swiping at the screen to close the article. The pit in his stomach wasn’t just anger; it was fear. This—this circus—was what waited for Claere at every corner. They didn’t care about her life, her compassion, her unfailing talent. All they saw was scandal, drama, and an easy target. And if their relationship ever got out?
His chest tightened. He could take the scrutiny. They could call him a joke, a flash-in-the-pan athlete, whatever they wanted. But Claere? They’d shred her apart, drag her name through the mud, and no matter how much she pretended she didn’t care, he knew it would crush her.
He glanced up at her. She sat a few rows ahead, her back stiff, head bowed low, silver hair falling in curtains around her face. One hand was curled around the edge of her desk, the other fidgeting at her neck, rubbing the skin like she was trying to soothe herself.
Cregan’s fingers hovered over his phone for a second before he typed out a quick text.
Ignore them. It's not worth your time.
Her phone buzzed on her desk, and he saw her shoulders tense. She glanced at it briefly but didn’t respond. He frowned, tapping out another.
You're incredible, Claere. Viserys is lucky to have you.
Still nothing. She didn’t even look this time, just kept her head down, pretending to take notes.
Cregan sighed, setting his phone face down on his desk. His frustration wasn’t with her—it never was. It was with the world they lived in, the world that refused to leave her alone.
He glanced at her again, biting the inside of his cheek. She looked so small, so... tired. He couldn’t fix this, couldn’t shield her from all of it, but maybe he could remind her of one thing: she wasn’t alone.
He picked up his phone again, typing deliberately.
Rink tonight ;) After practice? I love you.
The response came quickly this time.
Okay.
He allowed himself a small smile, relief flooding his chest. His fingers itched to send something else—something cheeky, playful—but he stopped himself. For now, that one word was enough. Cregan leaned back in his seat, ignoring the professor’s droning voice, ignoring the whispers still circulating the room. His eyes lingered on the silver head a few rows ahead of him.
She'll be okay. He'll make sure of it.
X
The ice rink was silent now, save for the scrape of Cregan’s skates and the dull thwack of his stick against the puck. The overhead lights cast an icy glow on the smooth, untouched surface, the air was crisp and faintly metallic. One by one, the last of his teammates had filtered out, offering casual goodbyes that he barely registered, too focused on the rhythm of his movements.
He practised shooting goals, each slap of the puck echoing in the empty space. One. Two. Three. Each strike was sharp and precise, but his focus wavered as the minutes ticked by. He glanced at the clock mounted on the far wall. Twenty minutes late. Was she even coming?
He tried not to let the disappointment settle in. She’d been off all day—he’d noticed it in the way she fidgeted, her avoidance of his texts during class, and the weariness in her posture. Maybe she needed space. Or maybe…
No. He didn’t let himself finish the thought.
Just as he bent down to retrieve the puck again, the sound of the swinging doors creaking open cut through the silence. He straightened, his breath catching as he turned toward the sound.
There she was. Of course, she'd never disappoint him.
Through the plexiglass, he caught sight of Claere, her silhouette bright and out of place against the stark white of the rink. Her bag hung lazily over her shoulder, bracelets and sandals jangling as she made her way to him. She moved with an easy grace, that grin he loved lighting up her face as she spotted him. She leapt over the players' bench with a playful bounce, landing softly and leaning casually against the barricade.
“You finally made it,” he called, skating toward her, his voice teasing. “Thought you forgot about me.”
Her grin widened, and she propped her chin on her hand, her violet eyes sparkling. “You can hunt me down if I ever do. I was caught up in labwork.”
He laughed, pulling out his mouthguard and letting it dangle from his fingers. “You're never that hard to find.”
She tilted her head toward the doors, thumbing the direction. “What’s Jace doing out there? Don't you usually lock the front door?”
Cregan shrugged, smirking as he glided closer to the plexiglass, wishing it wasn’t in the way. “Your shitty brother owed me.”
Claere’s giggle was like a bell, light and melodic. “So he’s chaperoning us now?”
“Standing guard,” he corrected, his grin sharp. “Until I say we’re done. Son a bitch deserves it.”
She threw her head back in a full laugh, the kind that made her whole body move. “Our personal bouncer, huh?”
Cregan had threatened to dump estrogen into his daily intake of protein shakes one way or another following his lousy uptake to make him come to the gala. He was getting his revenge and this was the perfect out. Cut to Jacaerys, sitting on the curb outside the rink, grateful it wasn't the winter time. A cigarette dangled between his fingers, smoke curling lazily into the air. He flicked ash onto the pavement and leaned back, whistling at a couple of students who wandered too close.
“Oi! It’s closed, lads!” he called, waving them off with farfetched authority. “Run along, nothing to see here!”
One of them raised a brow but turned around with a shrug, clearly not in the mood to argue. Jace smirked, taking another drag.
“What a racket,” he muttered to himself, shaking his head. “Little asshole.”
He glanced over his shoulder at the rink doors, his whistle turning into a lazy hum. The things he did for his little sister and her lovesick puppy.
Inside the enclosure, Cregan skated off the rink with a dexterity that came with years of practice, his blades cutting a sharp curve across the ice as he made his way to where Claere leaned against the barrier. Her arms were crossed, her nose red from the cold, but she still managed to look every bit like the faerie she was, completely out of place and somehow owning it anyway.
“Your turn,” he said, tugging her bag from her shoulder and setting it down. He pulled out a pair of skates from under the bench, holding them up like an offering.
She groaned, already shaking her head. “No way. It’s freezing, and I’m not wearing pants.”
He crouched in front of her, tapping the skates against the ice. “Freezing? You live in cardigans, baby. Come on, the ice is lonely without you. Lace up.”
Her protest was half-hearted, and within minutes, he’d coaxed her into the skates, inching them up her feet himself. She sat on the bench, her dress pooling around her knees, muttering complaints, pushing at his shoulders as she tied the laces.
“Do you always bully girls into skating?” she asked, huffing.
“Only you,” he replied, grinning. He stood and held out a hand, steadying her as she wobbled on the thin blades. “Let's go, chief. Just skate it all off.”
She rolled her eyes, but there was a smile tugging at her lips as she stepped onto the rink. It took a few hesitant glides before she found her balance, her movements rusty yet elegant.
Cregan hung back, leaning lazily against the barrier, his weight on one skate as he watched her begin to move more freely across the ice. Her arms swung naturally at her sides, the fabric of her skirt flaring with each gliding step. She spun slowly, deliberately, as though caught in the rhythm of some invisible melody, her hair catching the rink’s cool light like strands of molten silver.
She'd always found a way to draw him in, mesmerize him. Cregan felt his chest swell, warmth spreading despite the rink’s chill. There was something magnetic about the way she moved—not perfect, not trained, but alive and so unmistakably her. It was like she carried her own song wherever she went, a tune only she could hear.
Then she waved, breaking his trance. He blinked, startled, caught like a deer in headlights.
“You coming, or are you just going to stare all night?” she called, her voice carrying a teasing lilt.
He chuckled, pushing off the wall with ease, his movements smooth and rehearsed. He skated toward her, the faint sound of his blades slicing through the ice contrasting with her lighter, more playful strides. She stood waiting for him, hands on her hips, her smirk laced with challenges.
“Can I help you practice?” she asked, tilting her head, her hair falling like a curtain over one shoulder.
He shook his head, smirking. “What might you do for me, Claere?”
She tapped her chin, feigning deep thought. “Hmm... I can throw the puck?”
“Oh, excellent,” he replied, biting back a laugh. “What do you think I do on this rink besides 'throwing the puck'?”
She ticked off her fingers, her expression deadpan. “Elbow poor guys. Score goals. Make pretty girls flash you.”
Cregan snorted. “Not wrong,” he admitted, grinning wide.
Not moments later, a tenacious Claere stood at the net, a pair of oversized goalie gloves engulfing her hands and a spare hockey stick. She looked absolutely foolish—and yet, she carried herself with all the determination of someone about to win a championship. And gods, did she look fucking hot.
“I’m ready,” she declared, crouching low.
“You sure about this?” Cregan called a few metres across from her, his puck resting against the blade of his stick.
“Bring it on, Stark,” she challenged, knocking her gloved hands together like a boxer.
He smirked, took a few strides back, and lined up his shot. The puck zipped toward the net with a controlled flick of his wrist. Claere lunged—if you could call it that—sprawling onto the ice in a dramatic heap, her hockey stick missing the puck by a mile as it hit the post.
“Damn it,” she groused under her breath, shuffling awkwardly on all fours to retrieve the puck. “Go again.”
Cregan was bent over laughing, barely able to stay upright on his skates. “Baby, you didn’t even come close!”
She scowled at him, but there was no hiding the smile tugging at her lips. “You’re supposed to be coaching me, not laughing at me!”
He skated over, crouching beside her to help her up onto her feet. She skidded a little, and he caught her waist to steady her. “You’re hopeless,” he teased, brushing the dusting of snow off her skirt. “But sure, let’s try again.”
Many a failed tries, many bruises and complaints later, Cregan rested his stick between his knees, barely breaking a sweat, grinning down at Claere as she shuffled awkwardly back into position at the net, her oversized gloves flopping like the paws of some defeated cartoon character. The sight of her, sweating, sleeves slumping, so determined despite her absolute lack of technique, had him smiling ear to ear.
“You really think you’ve got this, don’t you? You don't even have knee pads,” he teased, his voice rich with amusement.
Claere narrowed her eyes, her lips pulling into a stubborn pout. “I know I’ve got this,” she shot back, her tone defiant despite the fact she’d barely managed to touch the puck all night.
He cocked his head, an idea forming, his grin sharpening with mischief. “Alright, let’s make this interesting,” he said, skating a slow circle around her. His voice dipped low, teasing. “You block one goal, just one, and you can sit out the gala.”
Her eyes widened, and her head snapped up, following him as he circled her. “You’re serious?”
“Dead serious,” he replied, stopping in front of her and leaning on his stick like it was a crutch. “One clean block. No cheating.”
Claere’s brows furrowed in thought before her smirk returned, victorious before the battle even began. “Deal,” she said, pointing a glove at him. “If you lose, I can use this as my trump card and say that I'm better than you at this.”
“Oh, don’t worry, baby,” he said, his voice low, deliberately playful. “I'm never going to let that happen. But if you lose...” He skated closer, so close their breath mingled in the cold air. “You’re coming back home with me after the gala, and you better be wearing red.”
Her smirk faltered, just barely, and Cregan caught the flicker of hesitation in her eyes. But she straightened, squaring her shoulders like she was heading into a war. “Fine. You’re going to rue this day.”
He chuckled, skating backwards and giving her space. “We’ll see about that.”
After that, it was game time. He let the first few shots skim past her, fast but not too fast, watching her dive, stretch, groan, whine and lunge in increasingly absurd ways, forgetting she even had a stick to block it. He didn't have to try, she was terrible at this. The puck hit the back of the net every time, but her determination was relentless, her lips pressed tight as she shuffled back into place after every failure.
On the fourth attempt, she swiped too early, sprawling onto her back with a dramatic groan. Cregan skated over, crouching beside her and offering her a hand. “You okay down there, champ?”
“Shut up,” she muttered, glaring up at him as she took his hand. But her cheeks were pink, and not just from the cold.
He pulled her to her feet effortlessly, his hands sliding to her waist to steady her. She pushed the hair out of her face, blowing a breath into the curls over her forehead.
“You’re making it too easy for me,” he said, his voice dropping into a low murmur.
Her breath hitched, just for a second, her hands landing on his chest to balance herself. “Maybe I’m lulling you into a false sense of security,” she quipped, her voice softer now.
“Mm, is that it?” He let his fingers linger, brushing against the fabric of her dress before he finally stepped back, grinning. “Alright, let’s see your dumb strategy in action.”
Honestly, he should've given up trying to smack the puck and just hit it with his foot. By the sixth attempt, Claere was all but crawling across the ice, clumsily batting at the puck as it glided lazily toward the goal. She managed to stop it—barely—her triumphant shout ringing out as she waved her arms in victory.
“Oh, I did it! I caught it!” she celebrated, her grin splitting her face.
Cregan skated over, stopping just short of her, shaking his head in mock disbelief. He clucked his tongue in disapproval.
“That doesn’t count,” he said. “You didn’t stop it clean.”
“It does count,” she argued, more in desperation than anger, jabbing her glove at his chest.
“Nope,” he said, popping his lips. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping. “But I’ll give you one more shot. One last chance. Otherwise, I win.”
She swallowed hard, her breath hitching again as his hand found her waist, steadying her. “Fine,” she whispered, her bravado cracking just a little.
He let her go, giving her space as he lined up his final shot. He skated forward, slow and deliberate, the puck gliding along with him. Her focus was unwavering, her determination fierce. He sent the puck toward the net—not too fast, not too slow.
Claere lunged, stick outstretched—and miraculously, it stopped just short of the line.
Her triumphant laugh filled the rink as she scrambled to her feet, throwing her gloves into the air like confetti.
“I did it!” she squealed, spinning in place. “Ha, ha! I’m free!”
Cregan skated over, catching her by the waist mid-spin and lifting her off the ice. “You’re still coming tomorrow,” he murmured, his breath warm against her ear.
“Deal’s a deal,” she laughed, leaning into him.
“Unfortunately for you, I don't give a shit,” he said, his voice low and soft.
Claere leaned into him, her laughter softening into something gentler. “I know you let me win,” she accused, her violet eyes narrowing as she looked up at him.
“Maybe,” he admitted, his grin turning sly. “But only because I’m nice like that.”
Her response was a roll of her eyes, but the playful tilt of her lips betrayed her. “Nice doesn't involve having your girlfriend pant after you like that.”
“I like you panting.” He winked.
Before she could retort, he moved. A sudden shift of his weight sent them tumbling onto the ice, Cregan's hand protectively going around her head and back, Claere yelping as he pinned her beneath him, careful to keep his skates and hers positioned safely.
“Victory tackle?” he declared, smug, straddling her as she wriggled beneath him.
“Cregan!” she hissed, her cheeks flushed from the cold—or maybe from being caught so off guard. “Get off me! It's freezing!”
“Here, I'll keep you warm,” he said, his grin softening as he leaned in. His lips grazed her cheek, then the tip of her nose, lingering as though the moment might slip away if he let it.
Claere stilled beneath him, her breaths coming slow and even, her gaze locked on his. Her hands lifted, her cold fingers finding the nape of his neck, slipping into his hair. The chill of her touch made him shiver, but it wasn’t unwelcome. It was his anchor.
He exhaled, letting his forehead rest against hers, closing his eyes briefly as her fingers tangled deeper into his hair. God, this was everything—she was everything. He didn't care that his arm was going numb from bearing his weight up and the freezing ice. His lips found hers, urging them apart, vying for more, too starved, a little too much until his head spun and his breaths came up in pants. A heady daze had him sneak his fingers under her skirt, feeling the softness of her thigh, fingers leaving impressions on her skin. He'd done this too many times to know, especially when her hips lifted up to his, his hand sliding onto her ass.
Her voice broke the quiet, coming out as a gasp. “You’re too big.”
He laughed softly, pressing one last kiss to her temple. “That's never been a problem for you.”
“That was before you tackled me,” Claere shot back, though her fingers threading lazily through his hair betrayed her amusement, her contentment. Her laugh was soft, breathless, and it warmed the cold air around them, sinking into him like the best kind of ache.
Cregan opened his mouth to tease the soft skin on her neck, maybe even pull her closer—but the sharp crash of the rink doors cut through the quiet, echoing across the ice. The sound shattered the little world they’d built for themselves, the fragile intimacy dissolving in an instant.
Neither of them moved at first, too wrapped in each other to care—until a familiar voice broke through.
“Guys, I'm getting bored. Seriously?” Jace’s tone carried across the rink, equal parts incredulous and exasperated. “Claere—what the fuck! Not on the fucking ice! Get off my sister!”
Cregan groaned loudly, burying his face into the curve of Claere’s neck like a child avoiding a scolding. “C’mon,” he muttered against her skin, voice muffled, his shoulders slumping dramatically.
Claere tilted her head, her laugh soft against his ear. “Should we let him think this was all spontaneous?”
“Let’s not,” Cregan grumbled, his lips brushing her collarbone as he spoke. “He’s already halfway to murdering me.”
Jace’s footsteps echoed closer, leaching with frustration. “I mean it, Stark!” he barked. “Get off her!”
Reluctantly, Cregan lifted his head, his dark eyes meeting Claere’s. There was something unspoken between them—a shared defiance, a quiet kind of rebellion. Still, he eased off her, careful and deliberate, and offered his hand to help her stand. She accepted it without hesitation, and when he caught her waist to steady her, he took his time guiding her to a slow glide toward the rink’s edge.
“You ruin everything, Jace,” Claere called over her shoulder.
Jace stood at the edge of the rink, arms crossed and expression thunderous. A cigarette dangled from his fingers, the smoke curling upward into the dim light. “I ruin everything?” he repeated, incredulous. “You’re lucky I’m not scraping either of you off the ice right now. What were you even thinking, Claere?”
Claere shrugged, leaning casually against the barricade. “That I’m twenty-one and don’t need a babysitter?”
“You’re not twenty-one in my book,” Jace shot back, stabbing the air with his cigarette for emphasis. “And you—” He turned his glare on Cregan. “What’s your excuse, Stark?”
Cregan raised his hands in mock surrender, his smirk utterly unapologetic. “I'm a sucker for your sister, I guess.”
“You shameless fuckin' bastard,” Jace bit out, his voice rising.
“Jace,” Claere cut in sharply, her tone enough to make her brother pause. Her gaze was steady, unwavering. “Take it easy.”
Jace hesitated, his shoulders tense as he looked between them. Finally, he threw his hands up in exasperation. “Fine. But if you two keep pulling shit like this, don’t expect me to cover for you.” He turned toward the exit, muttering under his breath, “Goddamn idiots…”
As the doors slammed shut behind him, the rink fell quiet again. Claere turned to Cregan, her smirk gentling to a sincere smile.
“So,” she said, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “thank you for tonight, Captain. Consider it a success. Spirits lifted, smiles wide.”
Cregan stepped closer, his hands finding her waist, his touch lingering. He grinned as he leaned in, kissing her cheek, long and deep. “I am at your fingertips, my lady.”
Her breath hitched, and for a moment, everything else faded. But just as he was about to kiss her again, the sound of distant voices drifted into the rink, the faint shuffle of footsteps approaching.
Cregan glanced toward the doors, his jaw tightening. “Let’s get out of here,” he said, his voice firm but tinged with urgency.
Claere arched a brow. “What’s the rush?”
He gave her a crooked grin, skating backwards toward the exit as he held out his hand to her. “Call it a hunch. Trust me. Besides, I ought to warm you up with some cocoa this time.”
She hesitated, then took his hand, her grin matching his. As they left the rink, neither of them noticed the shadow lingering near the edge—a figure stepping into the dim light, watching them laugh and discard their skates with sharp, calculating eyes.
X
The chandelier above glimmered like a constellation, casting warm golden light over the Targaryen mansion’s sprawling, opulent hall. Every detail of the place spoke to its ancient grandeur—the polished marble floors, towering arches, and gilded frames enclosing weathered tapestries that told forgotten stories. Yet despite the atmosphere of high elegance, the purpose of the evening felt hollow, as if the mansion’s walls echoed with feigned cheer instead of sincerity.
Cregan Stark leaned against a polished column near the edge of the room, a champagne flute balanced in his fingers. He didn’t even like champagne. He hated this kind of thing—his kind of people didn’t belong in gilded halls. But Jace, Luke, and Joffrey made tolerating the event slightly easier.
“Tell me why we need an ‘art restoration fund’ when every artist they’d actually pay is on the brink of starvation,” Jace mused, swirling the amber liquid in his glass.
“Oh, Jace, for fuck's sake.” Joffrey snorted, brushing imaginary lint off his lapel. “It’s not about the art. This is just networking in a shiny costume. Daemon calls it charity, but really, it’s just a more expensive way to sell lies.”
Luke smirked, raising his glass lazily toward the crowd. “Take a good look, boys. Every handshake tonight equals at least three new yachts and an unspoken promise to backstab someone in six months.”
Cregan chuckled despite himself, shaking his head. “You’re all so cynical for a family raking in the benefits of this circus.”
“Yeah, well.” Jace grinned at him. “We grew up knowing exactly what it is. Don’t act like your world doesn’t have its share of political games.”
“True,” Cregan admitted. “But at least I don’t pretend it’s for charity. I just fight it out on the ice.”
They all laughed at that, and for a moment, Cregan allowed himself to relax, but his attention kept darting across the gilded room, scanning for the one person who mattered. The air felt heavy, too hot, the collar of his tailored suit suddenly too tight. He tugged at it with one hand, the other gripping his glass as though it might shatter.
Until his gaze strayed to the far end of the hall.
The glint of velvet red at the far end of the hall pulled Cregan’s attention like a shot of adrenaline straight to his chest. His breath caught, his pulse quickening before his brain had fully registered what—or rather, who—he was looking at.
Claere.
Her dress was every bit as bold as he’d imagined when he’d teasingly suggested she wear red, and yet it managed to surpass his wildest expectations. The fabric hugged her body in all the right ways, short enough to make his stomach tighten and billow around her legs like the petals of a rose flower. The neckline dipped just low enough to be tantalizing, thin sleeves baring her shoulders, and her silver hair, swept into a loose updo, left her neck exposed—a detail he was entirely too aware of.
She was on Daemon’s arm, the man laughing with the effortless arrogance of someone who knew he held the room in his grip. Cregan barely noticed. His focus was consumed by her, by the way her gaze flicked through the crowd. Searching. Until her eyes found his. And then she fucking smiled.
It wasn’t a coy smile or a subtle one. It was full and toothy, innocent in a way that made his blood burn hotter. She knew. She had to know. That smile unravelled him like a spool of thread tossed down a flight of stairs.
Cregan’s hand brushed over his lip, his thoughts growing dark and unreasonably wicked. She must’ve sensed it—her gaze dropped to the floor, a faint blush dusting her cheeks, and she looked shy. Shy. As if she wasn’t fully aware she had just upended his entire sense of self-control.
He swallowed thickly, forcing himself to break the spell before it completely destroyed him. His gaze snapped to Jace, who was busy swiping hors d’oeuvres off a passing tray with all the subtlety of a thief in broad daylight.
“Come on,” Cregan muttered, grabbing Jace by the arm and shoving him forward.
“Hey! Easy, Cap,” Jace grumbled around a mouthful of croquettes, stumbling into step. “What’s the rush—oh. Oh, no. Are we seriously—”
“Yes,” Cregan bit out. “We are.”
Claere’s back went visibly stiff as the two of them approached. She must’ve seen him coming, but she didn’t turn, didn’t acknowledge him. Not yet. Her posture was perfectly poised, her smile serene as Daemon continued to regale someone with his booming charm.
When Jace cleared his throat, Daemon turned, his sharp eyes sweeping over the two newcomers with an appraising gleam. Cregan felt that gaze like a predator sizing up a potential threat.
“Ah, Jacaerys, my boy,” Daemon said, his voice cutting through the din of the room with an authority that demanded attention. His smile was cordial but didn’t quite reach his eyes.
“You’ve brought a friend.”
Jace, to his credit, didn’t miss a beat. “Daemon, this is Cregan Stark. You’ve probably seen him on the ice. Our captain. He’s one of the best defensemen we’ve got.”
Daemon’s attention shifted fully to Cregan, undeniably calculating. “Cregan,” he repeated, rolling the name over his tongue like he was testing it. “Perhaps you've seen my daughter around campus? I don’t suppose you have. Claere’s rather modest.”
“Daemon,” she mumbled up at him.
“Yes, I've seen her around,” Cregan drawled out.
Cregan felt Claere’s gaze flick toward him, a subtle shift he doubted anyone else caught. She was playing along, just as she always did, her face the picture of passive disinterest. Meanwhile, every inch of his body was hyper-aware of her presence, her scent, and the way her fingers tightened on Daemon’s arm.
He cleared his throat, carefully schooling his expression into something neutral. “We've not officially met. Cregan,” he said, extending his hand. “Your brother’s teammate.”
Jace coughed suspiciously beside him, earning a sharp, sidelong glare from Cregan.
Daemon took his hand instead, his grip too firm, his eyes narrowing just slightly as if he could sense something unspoken hanging in the air. Claere let her waiting hand move to her hair, twirling a curl behind her ear.
“Teammate, huh?” he said, releasing Cregan’s hand and giving him another once-over. “Well, I imagine you’ve got plenty of stories about Jace. Unlike his sister, Jace could talk the hind legs off a donkey.”
“Agreed,” Cregan said dryly, casting Jace a sideways glance.
Claere’s lips twitched, just barely, but her gaze remained fixed ahead. She wasn’t going to make this easy for him.
“Yes, we're all proud of me. Anyways,” Jace sang out, clapping a hand on Cregan’s shoulder with all the subtlety of a wrecking ball. “My buddy's also here to discuss some team business. You know, funding and stuff.”
Daemon’s attention shifted back to Cregan, his expression hardening ever so slightly. “The politics of sport,” he said smoothly. “I assume this means you’re here to make a pitch?”
Cregan nodded, forcing himself to focus on the moment, on the task. “That’s right. But I’d also like a word with... Claere. If you don’t mind. Later.”
Daemon’s brow arched, his gaze flicking between the two of them for a fraction of a second too long. Claere sucked in a soft breath. Then he smiled—a thin, knowing smile.
“I believe Claere has a bit more introductions to make around the room before that. Her mother expects her to keep up with appearances before the gala starts. She's quite adamant about it.”
The most cavalier and haughty a father could say to keep Cregan away. He needed no other hints. Cregan only shifted his cuffs, clearing his throat. “Yeah, that tracks.”
Daemon nodded at him. “Business first, Stark. Let’s see if you’ve got the skills to convince me.”
Cregan’s jaw clenched, but he nodded at him, his gaze darting to Claere one last time. She still wasn’t looking at him, but he caught the faintest twitch of her fingers at her side. A silent message. Wait.
“I'll see you at the table,” Claere said to Daemon, standing on tiptoes to kiss his cheek. She smacked Jace's chest and took him away from them. Before she left, her shoulder vaguely brushed against Cregan's forearm, and he swore that the whole portion caught on fire. It took everything in him to not glance at her back as she left.
Cregan accepted the champagne glass Daemon offered him, only to set it down on the table nearby, shaking his head.
“Sorry. I’m driving tonight.”
Daemon smirked, swirling the amber liquid in his glass before taking a sip. “Call a cab then,” he said, his tone light but edged with challenge. “Break some rules, Captain. The youth aren’t entirely fucked yet.”
Cregan forced a smile, keeping his words and tone professional. “Some of us prefer to stay on the right side of the line.”
Daemon chuckled, leaning back slightly, his sharp gaze never quite leaving Cregan’s face. “So, what is it you wanted to discuss? Something about funding, wasn’t it?”
Cregan seized the opportunity and maintained it, measured but precise. He tucked his loose hands into his pockets. “Yessir. The playoffs are coming up, and our team’s resources are... stretched thin. We’ve been looking for sponsors who can—”
Daemon raised a hand while taking a sip, cutting him off. He wasn’t brusque about it, but his disinterest was palpable. “Mm, first off,” he murmured, tipping his glass toward a man across the room. “Do you know who that is?”
Cregan followed his line of sight to a golden-haired, middle-aged man in a sharp suit, standing at the centre of a small group that seemed to hang on his every word.
Cregan shook his head. “No, sir. Someone in your trade?”
Daemon smirked, as though amused by the guess. “Yes, in a manner of speaking. That is Tyland Lannister. One of the richest men on the continent.”
Cregan’s brow furrowed, unsure where this tangent was going, but he remained polite. “Impressive.”
Daemon continued as if he hadn’t heard him. “My wife—Rhaenyra. You’ve heard of her, of course. She holds the title. She's got queen's blood in her veins.” He gestured vaguely toward the man as if Tyland were nothing more than a mildly entertaining threat.
Cregan inclined his head slightly, not wanting to show his confusion. “Of course.”
Daemon finally turned his gaze back to him, sharp and assessing. “I can’t have anyone coming for my wife’s crown, you see. Not Tyland Lannister. Not the fucking Martells. Not anyone.”
Cregan nodded, though his mind churned, trying to parse Daemon’s meaning. “Understandable.”
Then, abruptly, Daemon’s smirk deepened. “Claere.”
Cregan’s nod faltered, his jaw hardening just enough to give himself away.
Daemon chuckled softly, shaking his head. “You see, Claere would martyr me if she found out what I had in mind for her. She’s got this... aggressive sense of autonomy, my soft little girl. She knows what she wants, very much like her mother.”
He took another sip of champagne, savouring it. “But here’s the thing—Tyland Lannister’s been circling. Do you know what Claere would say if I suggested she spend some time with him this weekend?”
Cregan’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t respond, sensing the trap.
Daemon leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial murmur. “She’d say not to whore her out, that he’s twice her age, smells like barrel whiskey, and probably has a harem tucked away somewhere. And you know what? She’d not be wrong.”
Cregan’s gaze darkened, his fists clenching at his sides. He didn’t trust himself to speak yet, and Daemon noticed, his smirk widening.
“But you,” Daemon said smoothly, neatening an invisible crease on Cregan's jacket. “You’re an honourable one, aren’t you? Loyal. Dependable. Steady as they come. Stark in name and spirit,” He held the back of his hand to his lips as if speaking libel, “moneyed, too.”
Cregan’s voice came out firm, collected. “I do my best.”
“Mm,” Daemon hummed, clearly entertained. “So tell me, Cregan. Where do you stand when it comes to my daughter? Hypothetically, of course.”
Cregan’s lips pressed into a thin line. Oh, he was fucked. He thought of Claere—her soft smile, the brush of her shoulder against his arm, the unspoken connection that hummed between them like a live wire. But this wasn’t about him, or even her. It was a test, a game Daemon was playing, and Cregan wouldn’t fall into the trap. If he wanted a reaction, he would very much like this one.
“We've never really talked, sir. That being said I stand where she needs me to stand,” he said simply, holding Daemon’s gaze. “With respect.”
Daemon’s smile turned sharp, a predator recognizing another who refused to back down. “Great answer.”
Cregan took a careful breath, steering the conversation back on course. “About the team funding, sir,” he said, his tone firm but respectful. “I believe investing in us isn’t just about hockey—it’s about legacy. The team represents something bigger than just a game. Community. Resilience. And with your support, we’d be unstoppable.”
Daemon’s expression didn’t betray much, but the amusement lingered. He swirled his glass again, considering. “Legacy, you say.”
“Yes,” Cregan said, meeting his gaze head-on. “Something worth standing for.”
After a moment’s pause, Daemon’s tone shifted, quieter but no less intentional. “I knew your parents.”
Cregan froze, the words hitting him like a sudden gust of wind, but he didn’t drop Daemon’s gaze.
“They were good people. Devoted to legacy, just like you,” Daemon continued, his voice carrying a surprising sincerity. “It’s a shame what happened. Truly. I’m sorry for your loss.”
Cregan hesitated, his chest tightening at Daemon’s words. He hadn’t expected that shift—the quiet acknowledgement of his loss. He nodded once, his voice steady. “Thank you. It was a long time ago.”
Daemon studied him for a moment, a glint of something inscrutable in his sharp eyes. “Yes. Loneliness can be quite suffocating. Something I find myself... thankfully lacking.”
His gaze drifted across the room, settling on Claere. She stood near her brothers, radiant, unconcerned as ever, quietly laughing at something Joff had said. She had an ease about her, but her fingers still played idly with the hors d’oeuvre stick, twirling it in an anxious rhythm only he could tell. Cregan’s breaths constricted further, watching her. She was magnetic, utterly herself, and it was impossible not to be drawn to her.
Daemon’s voice cut through his thoughts like a blade. “She’s beautiful, is she not?”
Cregan exhaled slowly, his composure slipping just enough to betray the impact of the question. “She is.”
Daemon chuckled softly, as though he’d expected the response. He swirled the champagne in his glass before taking a conscious sip, his gaze returning to Cregan.
“A thing like her is a blessing—and a curse. It draws attention. Finds flaws. Makes her untouchable. Spins lies. Envenoms the mind. Fools lads to think they’re worthy of even standing beside her.”
Cregan’s fists clenched at his sides, but he kept his expression neutral. “I'm sure she's smart enough to tell between worth and lack.”
“Oh, I’m sure she does,” Daemon said, a note of pride threading through his voice. “But even the strongest need someone to stand with them, don’t they? And the world has plenty of Tyland Lannisters to offer up.”
Cregan’s jaw tightened. “Then you've certainly not prospected the world as well as you have, sir.”
Daemon tilted his head, his smirk returning. “Hm. You’ve given me a lot to think about, Stark. Not just about funding your team, but... other things.” His eyes flicked toward Claere again, then back to Cregan, his meaning unmistakable.
Cregan’s heart pounded in his chest, but he forced himself to stay calm, to keep his tone level. “I’ll leave you to your deliberations.”
Daemon chuckled again, a low, knowing sound, and extended his hand.
“Good luck, Captain. You’ll need it.”
Cregan clasped his hand firmly, their gazes locking for a brief, loaded moment. This wasn’t just a handshake—it was a battlefield. And as Daemon’s gaze flicked once more to Claere, Cregan realized that this wasn’t just about funding or hockey. It was about something far more personal.
His heart thudded with a rhythm that refused to calm as he ascended the staircase on the far side, each step graver than the last. He grabbed a flute of champagne from a passing tray, adjusting his cuffs with snaps. The drink fizzed against his tongue, but it did little to quiet the storm brewing in his chest.
Daemon suspects something. He knows.
The thought circled like a vulture, preying on his moment of vulnerability. For all his control, all his precision, Daemon had chipped away at his armour with a few pointed words and a too-sharp smile. Now, Cregan felt raw, exposed, like a pawn being manoeuvred on a board he wasn’t fully prepared for.
When he reached the landing, he paused, leaning on the railing. The champagne flute was cold in his hand, a poor contrast to the heat in his chest. He tilted his head back, rolling his shoulders in a futile attempt to release the tension coiled within him.
Then he heard it—the faint, feverish clack of heels against the marble staircase. His gaze flicked down to the source, and his breath hitched.
Claere moved through the crowd with the kind of grace that seemed almost involuntary, her red dress clinging to her like it had been painted on. She was excusing herself from someone, her smile polite but distant, and the sight of her—all of her—made Cregan’s pulse quicken.
When her gaze lifted and met his, it hit him like a freight train. Her eyes softened: a silent question lingering in them.
He tilted his head toward the corridor at the top of the stairs—a subtle invitation.
She didn’t hesitate, her pace quickening as she made her way to him.
The sound of her heels followed him as he slipped into the corridor, each step echoing like a countdown. He didn’t turn, didn’t dare to look back, even as his senses flared with her presence drawing closer. By the time her hand caught his, warm and grounding, he felt like he’d been holding his breath for hours.
“Hi,” she whispered, with a touch of her fingers on his wrist.
Cregan exhaled, allowing himself the smallest smile as she gently tugged him further down the corridor. They stopped in front of a gilded white door, its handle gleaming like polished gold and she unlocked it with a soft click.
The room was as extravagant as he’d expected. It was hard to imagine Claere growing up like this. Marble floors gleamed under the warm light of an ornate chandelier, and every piece of furniture seemed designed for display rather than comfort. A heavy desk stood at the centre, flanked by bookshelves filled with untouched tomes, their gilded spines catching the light.
Claere shut the door behind them, the lock clicking softly into place. The world outside faded, leaving just the two of them.
Cregan shrugged off his jacket like it had been a harness, draping it over a chair as he loosened his tie with a sharp tug. He ran both hands over his face, pressing his fingers into his eyes like he could erase the exhaustion clawing at him.
“I like your suit,” she remarked. “You look so handsome. And smart.”
He mumbled a quiet, “Thanks,” from behind his fingers.
“Do you like my dress?” Claere’s voice was soft, tentative. She stepped closer, her hands brushing his chest as she settled them there, her warmth seeping into him. “I hate it, really. It's too tight. I wore it for you. I much prefer your jerseys.”
He peeked through his fingers, groaning softly at the sight of her. She was standing so close, her lips painted with that damned red lipstick, her hair tumbling in soft strands from its updo. Her hips swayed slightly as she shifted, the dress clinging to her curves in a way that made it impossible to think straight.
“Terrible timing for you to be acting cute,” he muttered, his voice rough. “Really, really terrible timing. I suppose that runs in the family.”
Her smile faltered, concern flickering in her eyes. “What’s wrong?”
He sighed, his hands sliding into his hair, fisting it tightly. “I don’t know. It feels like Daemon suspects us.”
Claere tilted her head, a soft laugh escaping her. “Why would he—” She stopped abruptly, realization dawning. “Unless you said something. Please tell me you didn't.”
“I had to say something, Claere,” he shot back, his frustration slipping through. “I spoke up for you. He was practically making a case for whoremongering.”
“You’re an idiot,” she said, but her voice was laced with affection. She cupped his cheek, her palm warm against his skin. “And so sweet.”
Cregan closed his eyes for a moment, leaning into her touch. Everything about her—her perfume, warmth, the peace she offered—was an anchor. She felt like a reprieve, the only thing in his chaotic world that made sense, even as she drove him to the edge of his restraint.
After a moment, she tilted her head, studying him. “Are you going to take me to your place now?”
His eyes flickered open, amusement curving his lips. He cocked a brow. “Oh?”
She nodded eagerly, her excitement bubbling just under the surface. “I miss your place. It’s cushy. Not like this.” She motioned to the gilded office, a faint wrinkle of distaste creasing her brow.
Cregan couldn’t help the laugh that rumbled from his chest. “Cushy, huh?”
He slid his hands to her waist, the fabric of her dress soft under his palms. Slowly, deliberately, he let them drift lower, settling at her backside. He gave a firm but teasing push, drawing her body flush against him, her stomach pressed to his hip. Heat flared between them, sparking in her widening eyes.
“If I said, come away for the whole weekend, what would you say?” His voice was low, almost a growl, his forehead brushing hers.
Her grin was instant, lighting up her face. “I'd say yes,” she breathed, her hands sliding against his chest.
He dipped his head, the tip of his nose grazing hers in a gentle, intimate caress. “That’s my girl,” he murmured, his lips just a whisper away from hers.
Her breath hitched, and for a moment, the rest of the world disappeared—the marble floors, the gilded edges, Daemon’s shadow looming somewhere outside.
X
The party faded behind them, the hum of the gala replaced by the buzz of their escape. Cregan walked a pace ahead, his hand clenched into a fist at his side as they turned the corner. Claere followed, her soft laugh bubbling under her breath as she swiped at her phone. Her one-day worth of supplies hung in a poofy bag off her shoulder, and she hadn't even changed out of that gorgeous dress. Good, he wanted some fun with it.
“Jace says he’s got it covered,” she murmured, slipping her phone back into her purse. She glanced up at Cregan, her silver hair glinting under the fountain lights. “Something about you ‘owing him again.’”
Cregan snorted but didn’t slow his stride. “Remind me to get him a six-pack. Or an actual job, so he stops eating off trays.”
Her phone buzzed again, and she glanced at it. “Oh, a follow-up: ‘Be safe. Use protection.’”
“And also to strangle him.”
Claere giggled, quickening her pace to catch up. “He cares, in his own way.”
“I care, in my own way,” Cregan replied, waving his hand toward the street corner where two cabs idled. “Like making sure we don’t end up as tabloid fodder. Separate rides, Claere.”
Her nose scrunched, that playful wrinkle that never failed to tug at something deep in his chest. She sighed, clearly unimpressed with his plan, but without protest, she slid into the first cab. Her dress glinted in the dim light as the door shut, and Cregan let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding.
He climbed into his own cab, shutting the door with more force than necessary. The driver glanced at him in the rearview mirror, realization flashing, but Cregan ignored it, staring out at the blur of city lights. His knee bounced involuntarily, a jittery rhythm to match the thundering in his chest.
He hated this. Not her—never her. It was the situation, the secrecy, the creeping unease that came with living half in shadows. She deserved better than that, better than slinking into a cab alone because he was too afraid of what people would say, of how her family would look at her if they knew. His fingers drummed against his thigh, restless. What if someone did see? What if Jace slipped up? What if this—whatever this was—crumbled under the weight of all his fears?
But then the cab pulled up in front of his building, and there she was, leaning against the wall, arms folded, eyes gleaming, a soft smirk playing on her lips. All the noise in his head went quiet.
“I thought you'd forgotten me,” she said as he approached. There was a glint of good mischief in her eyes.
“You can hunt me down if I do,” he replied with a grin, his voice quieter than he intended.
She smiled back, the kind of smile that made his chest ache, and he led her into the building.
Inside the elevator, the air between them felt charged, electric. Cregan pressed the button for his floor and stepped back, his hands sliding into his pockets. He tried to keep his distance, to focus on the dim numbers counting upward, counting down the seconds. But then she moved, just the smallest shift, and her perfume wrapped around him like a thread, pulling tight.
He broke.
In an instant, he was on her, his hands finding the curve of her waist and drawing her close. His lips found her neck, the warmth of her skin sparking something wild in him.
“Cregan, no. We're almost there,” she moaned, her voice high and startled, though it melted quickly into a laugh. Her hands pressed against his chest in a half-hearted attempt to push him away.
“Almost isn’t here,” he murmured, the words low and gravelly against her skin. He nipped lightly at her jaw, grinning when she groaned in mock exasperation.
“Control,” she managed between giggles, but her arms were winding around his shoulders, holding him close even as she protested.
The elevator chimed, and he pulled back reluctantly, his breath unsteady as he smoothed his shirt. She was grinning up at him, cheeks flushed, and he could feel his heart pounding against his ribs.
“For now,” he muttered, his voice rough.
The doors slid open, and they stepped out together, the tension between them buzzing like static. As they approached his door, he stole a glance at her, taking in the way she skipped forward, that gentle spirit always seemed to undo him. She glanced up at him, catching his gaze, and her lips curved into an excited, knowing smile.
She reached for the keypad, keyed in the code and welcomed herself inside.
“Home sweet home,” she sang out, violet eyes glowing in the track lighting overhead. She kicked her heels off and let them clatter untidily. “You know, you should get a dog. To greet you at the door. A teeny little Maltese. No, wait—a Saint Bernard. Something drooly and... where's that mat I put down here? See, I...”
Cregan shut the door and followed her inside, letting her voice fill the space. He liked the sound of it here, the way it softened the edges of his stark, contemporary apartment.
The place was quintessentially him: sleek black and white, all sharp angles and clean lines. The walls were bare except for a few geometric art pieces, and the furniture was minimalist and masculine, with steel and leather dominating the furnishings. The only bursts of colour or life in the entire apartment were hers, scattered like breadcrumbs from her many visits.
The dried flower petals in the shallow glass bowl on the coffee table—lavender and pale pink, her handiwork. The stitching art that hung above his dining table, a whimsical, colourful thing she had given him as a joke but insisted he put up. The row of herb pots lining the kitchen windowsill, the faint scent of rosemary and basil lingering even now. And her favourite plants—towering palms and fiddle-leaf figs—clustered by the floor-to-ceiling windows that overlooked the glistening city.
“Oh, no!” She gasped, her hands flying to her cheeks. “What did you do! Cregan, you completely destroyed them!”
Cregan raised a brow as she hurried over to the plants, her expression one of pure heartbreak. “They’re still alive. I’d know—I waste fifty bucks a week on that girl to take care of them.”
Claere crouched by the nearest pot, inspecting a browning leaf with despair. “Poor babies,” she mumbled, stroking one of the stems as though it could sense her concern. “Oh, it's okay. I'm going to make this better.”
Cregan leaned against the counter, arms crossed, watching her with a faint smile tugging at his lips. Her outrage over the plants was genuine—he could see it in the little furrow of her brow and the way she pouted at the wilted leaves—but it was endearing, too. There was something deeply comforting about seeing her here, in his space, moving through it as if she belonged. She wasn’t trying to impress anyone or hide behind politeness. She simply was.
The thought settled in his chest, warm and steady: this was his future. The sight of her scolding him over plants she’d insisted on, her voice filling the silence of his apartment, wasn’t just familiar—it felt right, like the missing piece to something he hadn’t realized was incomplete.
With an amused shake of her head, he let her be and turned for his room.
Cregan loosened his tie as he stepped into his bedroom, the tension of the night finally starting to unravel from his shoulders. His room was a sea of muted blacks—dark wood furniture, a sleek grey comforter on the bed, and soft lighting that made the space feel calm and uncluttered. A large window dominated one wall, the city lights glittering beyond it, while a shelf in the corner held a surprising touch of life: books Claere had picked out for him, a framed photo of his late parents, and a small succulent she’d insisted he wouldn’t kill. It was thriving. Barely.
He tugged the tie free and draped it over a chair, then rolled back his sleeves, popping the cufflinks off. His phone buzzed in his pocket as he unbuttoned his shirt, and he pulled it out, unlocking it with one hand. Jace had texted him.
Told Mom that Claere's staying with Helaena for the weekend. Ask her to run with it when she calls.
Cregan smirked, his thumb tapping out a quick reply.
So I shouldn’t do my best Helaena impression this time?
The response was instant.
Only if you want to get skinned alive by Daemon.
Cregan’s grin widened.
Thanks, Jace. I owe you.
He vanished for a moment before he responded.
Six-pack Bud Light and Milk Duds, and we’re even.
He chuckled under his breath, shaking his head. Typical Jace.
The familiar jangle of bracelets caught his attention, and he glanced toward the door. Claere stood there, leaning against the frame with one hand, her other clutching the edge of the door as though debating whether to come in. Her silver hair spilt over her shoulders, slightly mussed from the cab ride, and the warm golden light from the bedside lamp kissed her skin, underscoring the faint pink that crept up her neck as her eyes raked over him.
He knew that look. That wide-eyed, half-bitten-lip, soft-breathing look. She didn’t even try to hide it.
His shirt hung open, exposing the expanse of his chest, and he reached up to scratch the back of his neck, feigning obliviousness to the way her gaze lingered. His lips quirked in a lazy, teasing smile as he leaned against the edge of the dresser.
His gaze sharpened on her. He crooked a finger toward her, the gesture commanding yet playful.
“C’mere,” he murmured, low and rough.
For a second, she hesitated, and then, like a puppy being summoned—she crossed the room with small, slothful steps, her feet barely making a sound on the plush rug. Her velveteen red glowed with her every movement, the billowing skirt teasing just enough leg to make his head spin. By the time she stood before him, looking up with those wide, expectant eyes, Cregan was holding onto his composure by a thread.
Gods, he’d been dreaming of this moment all night. Dreaming of her in that dress, torturing him with how devastating she looked. And now here she was, close enough to touch, her scent wrapping around him like a spell.
“You remember,” he said, his voice a husky drawl, “how you asked me if I liked your dress?”
Her grin bloomed instantly, nodding. “Yeah?”
He crossed the distance between them in two long strides, towering over her now. His lips twitched into something wicked as he tilted his head. “I love it so fucking much... I'm actually starting to hate it.”
Her smile faltered, confusion flashing in her eyes. “You do?”
“I do.” He made a face, feigning distaste as he let his gaze sweep over her again, slower this time, savouring the way she shifted under the intensity of it. “It makes me want to rip it right off you.”
Her breath hitched, a faint gasp trembling out of her as her cheeks turned an even darker shade of pink. She bit her lip, the beginnings of a shy, flustered smile twisting at the corners.
“Oh,” she managed softly.
Cregan’s smirk deepened. “Yeah. Oh.”
Without another word, he reached out and took her by the waist, guiding her backwards until the backs of her legs hit the edge of the bed. Gently, he eased her to sit, her dress pooling around her like liquid fire. He sank to his knees before her, the movement fluid, reverent.
For a moment, he just looked at her. All flushed and breathless, her chest rising and falling with anticipation. His hands settled on her knees, his thumbs brushing back the fabric of her dress, tracing lazy circles as he fought the urge to give in too quickly. She was his, yes—but this moment felt sacred, and he wanted to make it last.
“I’ve been dreaming of this all night,” he confessed, his voice low and almost raw. “You. In this damn dress. Driving me insane. And now...” He let his hands slide up her thighs, slow and careful, his calloused palms grazing her soft skin where the rippling skirt of her dress exposed her. “Now you’re here, looking at me like that.”
“Like what?” she whispered, her voice barely audible, her gaze locked on his.
“Like you know exactly what you’re doing to me.” He leaned forward, his forehead brushing against hers for a moment before his lips found her cheek, his stubble scraping lightly against her skin. “Like you're enjoying this.”
Her hands found his shoulders, her fingers digging into his bare skin where his shirt hung open. “I am,” she whispered, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “I like seeing you like this.”
He laughed softly, kissing a trail down her neck, whispering, “Good. Because I’m not letting you go tonight, Claere. Not until you understand exactly how much I hate this dress.”
Her breath hitched as his lips brushed against her collarbone, lingering like a promise. The warmth of his mouth sent shivers rippling through her, tender and insistent. She felt the tension in his hands as they tightened on her thighs, stopping her in place as though he feared she might drift away.
Cregan’s kisses moved lower, intent dark, his stubble grazing her skin in a way that left her tingling. She gasped softly, her fingers slipping from his shoulders into his hair, tangling in the thick, dark strands.
“Cregan, please,” she whispered, her voice trembling with need, each syllable a plea she barely recognized as her own.
He paused just long enough to murmur against her skin, his voice rough and heady, “Beg all you want, Claere. You’re not going anywhere.”
Her heartbeat pounded in her ears as his hands slid upward, skimming the silky fabric of her dress with an unbearable slowness that made her tremble. His thumbs brushed her bare skin, igniting sparks that danced along her nerves, and with one smooth, practised motion, he lifted her legs over his shoulders. The shift brought her even closer to him, and when his eyes met hers, the intensity in his gaze sent a chill up her spine.
“You ready?” he murmured, his voice a quiet confession that made her breath catch.
Her lips parted to respond, but the words dissolved as he pressed his lips to the inside of her knee. The kiss was soft, almost reverent, but it sent heat rushing through her veins. He moved slowly, teasingly, his lips trailing higher with each kiss, each touch deliberate and unhurried.
“Dreamy girl,” he whispered again, his breath hot against her skin, the nickname carrying a kind of reverence that left her lightheaded. His hands held her firm, his grip strong but careful, as if he was both claiming and protecting her.
When he finally ducked his head beneath the fluttering fabric of her dress, her gasp was immediate, one hand flying to his hair, the other clutching the edge of the bed for support. His lips found her where she needed him most, warm and insistent, and her head tipped back as her body arched into him, the tension in her muscles snapping like a taut wire.
Cregan moved with precision, a man starved but savouring every moment, his mouth pressing kisses that felt like vows against her most sensitive skin. The graze of his teeth, the willful flick of his tongue—it all worked in tandem, unravelling her in ways she couldn’t control.
She bit her lip hard, desperate to stifle the sound rising in her throat, but he wasn’t making it easy. He hummed against her, a low, resonant sound that sent shockwaves through her body.
“Cregan—” she whimpered, her voice breaking, her hand tightening in his hair.
He glanced up, his lips glistening, his pupils dark and wide with hunger. The look on his face—possessive, devoted, and utterly captivated—made her throat go dry. He looked at her as though she was a gift he’d spent his whole life waiting to unwrap.
“Everything okay up there?” he teased, his voice low and gravelly, but the smirk tugging at his lips couldn’t mask the affection in his eyes.
She could barely nod, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. He chuckled, his thumb brushing a soothing circle against that needy space of hers, a small gesture of care amidst the chaos he was creating.
“Good girl,” he murmured, his tone softening as he kissed her thigh. “Because I’m not even close to done with you.”
And then he bent his head again, this time undoing the zip and bow at the back of her dress, his hands sliding up to carefully lay her down, his focus entirely on her. The rest of the world faded away as he pulled her deeper into his orbit, leaving her no room for anything else but him.
X
Claere stretched languidly, her limbs reaching toward the edges of the bed before she rolled onto her stomach, her hair a tangled mess. Cregan let his head tilt toward her, unable to keep his eyes from tracing every curve of her body as she moved. She was entirely bare, her skin kissed by the soft glow of the bedside lamp, and for a moment, he couldn’t believe she was real. That she was his.
Without a word, she slipped off the bed and padded toward his closet, effortless and confident. It had taken her some time to be so bold and bare-skinned before him. Cregan propped himself up on his elbows, his grin softening as he watched her braid her hair back loosely. She pulled open the closet doors, running her fingers over the rows of neatly hung clothes before plucking out a jersey—his name and number proudly emblazoned on the back.
She turned toward him, slipping it on over her head, the fabric swallowing her frame and skimming the tops of her thighs. Bare legs. His jersey. Gods. He ran a hand down his face, dragging out a groan. He didn’t stand a chance against her.
Claere twirled once, holding her arms out with a grin that could have powered a city. “Huh?”
“A billion bucks, Claere,” he said, his voice low, his gaze darkening as he took her in.
“Make that one-hundred-and-thirty,” she teased, hugging herself and letting out a dramatic sigh. “Finally comfy.”
He laughed, shaking his head. “Fuckin' hell. Why can’t you sponsor my team instead?”
“What can I say? I’m a trust fund baby.” She climbed back onto the bed, all elegance and mischief, the hem of the jersey riding up to reveal the curve of her hips as she sprawled beside him. She flashed him a wicked smile from the pillow’s edge, her chin propped on her crossed arms.
“You’d get all of it if you married me.”
He snorted, rolling his eyes. “Like I care.”
“I’ll sponsor your team if you marry me?”
“No, thanks.”
“Please marry me?”
He snickered. “Wait for me to ask.”
Claere’s smile faltered slightly, softening into something more thoughtful as she studied his face. “When’s your next game?”
“Friday,” he answered, leaning back against the headboard. “Last one before the season starts. Coach has already pulled out all the stops.”
Her brows knitted slightly, though she tried to keep her tone casual. “So this might be the last time I’m coming over for a while.”
The words hit him harder than he wanted to admit, his chest tightening. She wasn’t wrong. Once the season started, it was a relentless grind—early mornings at the rink, punishing hours of practice, travel, classes, and social obligations he couldn’t ignore. And as much as he hated it, fitting her in would become a challenge. It always did. But the thought of her not being here, of nights without her easy laughter, her sly remarks, or just the quiet comfort of her presence—it unsettled him in ways he couldn’t quite name.
He forced a smile, trying to sound more confident than he felt. “We’ve still got Sundays.”
She barely nodded. “Yeah. Sundays.”
But even as he said it, the words felt thin, like they couldn’t hold up against his growing unease. What if Sundays weren’t enough? What if the distance stretched too far, the gaps between their moments together becoming too wide to bridge?
His mind ran ahead of him, racing through possibilities he didn’t want to entertain. This was their rhythm every season—he disappeared into hockey, and she stayed back, quietly supporting him from the sidelines. But what if this time was different? What if she got tired of waiting? What if the secrecy, the stolen moments, became too much?
He glanced at her, trying to gauge her expression, but Claere only shifted closer to him. She didn’t look upset—just thoughtful, her gaze distant as she toyed with the hem of his jersey.
He wanted to reach for her, to hold her, to ask her to stay. To promise her that he’d make time, that they wouldn’t drift, that this—they—would still be okay. But the words stuck in his throat, tangled with his pride and the knowledge that he couldn’t keep her tethered to him, not when she deserved more.
Claere seemed to sense his turmoil because she leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek. Her lips lingered there for a moment, warm and reassuring, brushing his hair, before she pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes.
“I can wait,” she said gently, her voice calm in a way that made his chest ache. “It’s just a few more months. What’s that compared to everything else?”
He stared at her, the knot in his chest loosening just enough to let him breathe. “Are you sure?” he asked quietly, hating how uncertain he sounded.
Her smile returned, small but unwavering. “It’s your last season in college, right? We just have to keep this private a little longer. And then…” She trailed off, her gaze mellowing as she stroked his jaw. “Then it’ll be easier. It'll be date nights, dinner at schmancy restaurants, weekend jet to St. Kitts.”
He nodded, her words sinking in like a balm, though the lingering doubt in the back of his mind refused to quiet completely.
Claere shifted again, resting her head against his shoulder, her fingers idly tracing patterns on his arm. “You’re worth it, you know,” she murmured, almost to herself.
His throat tightened, and he tilted his head to rest against hers, the faint scent of her shampoo quirking a smile on his lips. “I don’t deserve you,” he admitted, his voice rough.
She laughed softly. “Probably not. But you’ve got me anyway.”
Cregan closed his eyes, letting Claere’s words settle into the cracks of his uncertainty. She was right—what were a few months? They’d made it this far. They could make it further. And yet, that lingering fear, the whisper in the back of his mind that someday even her patience might run out, refused to fade entirely.
He exhaled deeply, shifting to press a lingering kiss to the top of her head. “You deserve a big breakfast, baby,” he murmured against her hair. “Fit for a queen.”
Claere hummed, the sound soft and content as she leaned into him. “Aw,” she teased. “Please don’t. I don’t have the number for poison control saved.”
He tossed the covers over her head, muffling her delighted giggles. “Smartass,” he said as he fumbled for his pants over the bed. Dragging them on, he hefted himself off the bed and stretched. “I’m going to make it for you anyway.”
“Poison control's toll-free!” she called after him, the smile evident in her voice.
Cregan shook his head, grinning as he padded into the hallway. The apartment was still, the faint hum of the city outside the only sound. He rolled his shoulders, the warmth of Claere’s words lingering in his chest. Gods, he loved her. Even with the challenges, even with the secrecy, she made everything feel worth it.
His smile was still tugging at his lips as he stepped into the living room—until he saw her. He froze the second his gaze landed on the figure in his living room.
Rhaenyra.
She sat on the edge of his sofa, one leg crossed elegantly over the other, her gown from the gala still immaculate like she’d stepped out of some high society painting and decided to grace his apartment with her presence. Her intricate braid was sleek and perfect, not a strand out of place, and the faint glint of a diamond bracelet caught the dim morning light as she reached for her purse on the coffee table.
She looked at him; calm, composed, unreadable. It was the kind of look that commanded attention and gave away nothing in return.
Cregan stood rooted in place, his heart thundering in his chest as his mind scrambled for answers. How did she get in? How did she find out? His panic clawed at him, wild and unrelenting. Fucking Daemon. Fucking Jace. But despite the storm raging inside him, he couldn’t move—Rhaenyra’s unflinching gaze pinned him like a predator locking onto its prey. She didn’t even need to speak. Her silence was louder than any confrontation.
Soft, cheerful footfalls approached from behind, jolting him like a slap to the back of his head.
Completely unaware of the brewing disaster, Claere leapt up, hanging off his shoulder, laughing. She nipped at his ear, her voice playful. “I’ll make us breakfast, okay? Peanut butter sandwich. No? How about eggs? Preferably not fertilized.”
Cregan’s heart sank to his stomach. Gods-fucking-damnit. He shut his eyes for a long, steadying breath, hoping against hope she would take notice—and she did. He felt her freeze against him as her gaze followed his, landing on the figure sitting serenely in the living room.
“Mom!” she squeaked, her voice a pitch higher than usual, betraying her shock.
Claere slowly dropped, her bare feet hitting the floor with a soft thud. Her hands smoothed down the oversized jersey she wore—the jersey with his fucking name in white letters—as if it could somehow erase the evidence of everything.
Rhaenyra inclined her head slightly. Placid, regal. “Claere,” she replied as though this were nothing more than a routine check-in rather than the powder keg it clearly was.
“What are you—?” Claere’s words tumbled out in a rush, her hands flitting nervously as she glanced at Cregan, then back to her mother. “We were just—I mean, I—”
“Put on some pants, darling,” Rhaenyra said with a faint wave toward Claere's jersey. “Then we can talk. I’ll make us some coffee, hm?”
Cregan blinked, his mouth opening to say something, but nothing came out. His throat was dry, his thoughts a chaotic mess. All he could do was stand there, shirtless, feeling like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar—except this time, the stakes were infinitely higher. He chanced a glance at Claere.
Her face was flushed, her lips parted like she was trying to catch up with what was happening. “Right,” she mumbled, tugging at the hem of the jersey as if it might magically grow longer. “I’ll… just go. Um, change.”
She darted out of the room, not a single glance in his direction, her footsteps hurried, leaving Cregan standing alone in the eye of the storm. His gaze flicked back to Rhaenyra, who had already risen from the couch. She adjusted the bracelet on her wrist, her expression still maddeningly composed, giving away nothing.
Cregan swallowed hard, his pulse pounding in his ears. He felt like a deer staring down a wolf, but there was no running from this.
“I—uh—” he started, but the words died in his throat.
Rhaenyra raised an eyebrow, her lips curving faintly—not quite a smile, but something close. “Sit down, Cregan,” she said, her tone even. “We’ll talk when Claere’s ready.”
She turned, walking toward the kitchen without so much as a glance back.
He rubbed a hand over his face, exhaling sharply. How in the fuck was he going to survive this?
X
Cregan sat stiffly on the stool, his hands clasped on the island counter as though he might steady himself against the tension in the air. Claere was beside him, separated by a single stool, and he couldn’t stop himself from glancing her way. His stomach churned at how comfortable she looked, perched there in teeny shorts and a camisole, her hair pulled back lazily. She might as well have been at her own apartment, not sitting across from her mother, who looked as though she was deciding whether to disown her on the spot.
He wanted to slam his head against the table. Why, Claere? Of all the things to wear, why this? As if that drawer full of her clothes was going to make anything better. She could've just put on a pair of pants and he could've salvaged the situation as an unrepeatable situation. Her bare legs swung idly, her toes occasionally brushing his shin under the counter, oblivious to the silent chaos in his head.
Across from them, Rhaenyra stirred her spoon in the mug in front of her. The ceramic was decorated with Claere’s initials and a dainty painting of peonies. Cregan hadn’t even noticed her bring it over, which somehow made it worse. She moved with a terrifyingly calm authority like she was the only one in control of this room, of him.
"Two years," Rhaenyra said suddenly, her voice cutting through the silence like a whip. She didn’t look up from her mug, as if she’d simply plucked the number from his mind.
Cregan gritted his teeth, but before he could respond, she tilted her head, her brow furrowing in mock deliberation.
"Four?" she guessed. Her eyes finally lifted to meet theirs, sharp and unyielding. "Five? Longer? Are my grandchildren in preschool?"
Cregan flinched.
"Three," Claere muttered, her voice barely audible.
"Three years." Rhaenyra’s lips twisted into a humourless laugh, and she shook her head. "Amazing. You looked me in the eye for three years, darling, and strung me along. I must say, that's got to be some sort of record." Her voice was light, almost conversational, but there was a razor-sharp edge to it that made Cregan’s palms sweat.
Cregan cleared his throat, forcing himself to speak. "It's not her fault," he said quickly, his voice steady but tense. "I was the one who wanted to keep it hush—"
"I don’t care," Rhaenyra interrupted, her tone icy as she pointed at Claere. "I am your mother, Claere. I am responsible for you, even if you're well into being an adult. Believe me, I want to end this here and tear you two apart right now, but you've already taken every liberty."
"Mom, I'm—" Claere began, her voice trembling, but Rhaenyra cut her off with a sharp gesture.
"Don’t apologize, don't you dare," Rhaenyra snapped, her eyes narrowing as she turned her mug slowly in her hands. She let out a sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. For the first time, she looked genuinely tired, as if this immense confrontation had finally caught up to her.
"Let me ask you something," she said softly, fixing them both with a piercing stare. "Are you pregnant? Is that something I need to—"
"No!"
The denial burst from both of them in unison, their voices overlapping in their panic.
Cregan’s heart pounded so loudly it was a miracle he could still hear the conversation. His throat felt like sandpaper, and his body screamed at him to move, to stand or pace or anything to break the suffocating stillness of the moment. But he remained rooted in place as if Rhaenyra’s unflinching gaze had nailed him to the stool.
He glanced at Claere, hoping to ground himself, but the sight of her only made his chest tighten. Her cheeks were flushed, her hands twisting in her lap as though she were trying to wring the tension out of them. It made his stomach churn to see her like this, and the urge to shield her from her mother’s scrutiny was nearly unbearable. But what could he do against her?
Rhaenyra leaned back in her seat, finally breaking the tension as she took a sip from her mug. "Good." She set the mug down with a soft clink, her eyes darting between them. "That simplifies things."
Claere hesitated, her voice trembling slightly when she finally spoke. “Who told you?”
Rhaenyra’s gaze shifted to her daughter, her expression betraying nothing. "Why?"
Cregan could see where this was heading, and his instincts flared. He nudged Claere’s ankle under the table—a quiet warning to tread carefully—but Claere either didn’t notice or chose to ignore him.
"Was it Daemon?" she pressed, her voice stronger now, though it wavered at the edges. "How did he know?"
Rhaenyra set her spoon down. "Daemon has known for some time now. As have I. Tonight simply confirmed our suspicions." Her lips curled into something between a smirk and a scoff. "I took a little drive down to Helaena's myself and when I didn't find you there... that's when I decided I had had enough."
Cregan’s stomach twisted further. Helaena. Of course. Always so sweet, so guileless. He could almost picture her accidental slip, the quiet unravelling of a lie they’d spent years perfecting. He forced himself to sit straighter, trying to shake the knot in his gut, but Rhaenyra’s eyes pinned him again, sharp and unyielding.
“Then why didn’t you just ask me?” he said eventually, his voice firmer than he expected. He locked eyes with her, refusing to look away. “You knew. Why wait until now?”
Rhaenyra tilted her head, studying him as if he were a particularly perplexing puzzle. “Oh, I wanted to,” she admitted, her tone as cool and cutting as ever. “Believe me, I wanted to drag Claere home and ship her off to the Arctic if it meant getting her away from you.” She let out a soft sigh, the first crack in her carefully composed demeanour. “But Daemon convinced me…” She turned her gaze back to Claere, her eyes narrowing slightly. “Of some things.”
The intensity of her stare made Claere visibly shrink, her shoulders curling inward as though she could physically shield herself. The red flush on her cheeks deepened, and she looked down at her hands as if they might offer her some kind of escape.
Cregan’s chest burned with equal parts frustration and guilt. He could feel the unspoken accusations hanging in the air, the disappointment Rhaenyra didn’t need to voice. This was his idea—keeping things quiet, hiding their relationship from her family, from everything that mattered to her world. She didn’t deserve this.
“I pushed for this,” he said, his voice steady but low, like a dam holding back a flood. “She didn’t. I wanted to keep it quiet because… because I didn’t want people saying I wasn’t here on my own merit.”
Rhaenyra’s gaze flicked back to him, sharp and scrutinizing, as though she were weighing his every word. “So, this wasn’t about protecting her from the world. It was about protecting yourself. Your career. Your reputation. Tell me, Cregan, was that your plan all along? To make a mess out of my daughter's life?”
Her question struck like a blow, but he refused to back down. “There was no plan. I saw her, we talked, I fell. We just—” He broke off, running a hand through his hair, his frustration spilling over. “We just fell in love. I didn't want to lose it.”
Rhaenyra’s eyes narrowed, a dangerous edge creeping into her tone as she shifted her gaze back to Cregan. "You’re good at this, aren’t you? Taking the blame, making it seem noble. But let’s be honest here. The real reason you kept this hush isn’t about you, is it?”
Cregan was caught off guard by the accusation. “That’s not true.”
“No?” Rhaenyra tilted her head, her voice was as sharp as a blade. “You thought they’d see you as the boy who rode her coattails. The hockey player who only got his shot because he’s tied to the girl from the headlines. No. You kept it quiet because you didn’t want to be seen with her. Because my daughter—this beautiful, extraordinary girl—is also the woman the tabloids love to shred to pieces. Because her family is a circus, and my name is a spectacle.”
“Mom—” Claere tried to interject, but her voice wavered.
“Hush, darling,” Rhaenyra dismissed, not even glancing at her daughter. Her focus remained locked on Cregan. “You can sit there and tell me this was all about protecting her, about keeping her out of the spotlight, but the truth is, you didn’t want the world to see you with her. Did you?”
“That’s not fair,” Cregan shot back, his voice rising despite his effort to stay calm. “I worked my ass off to get to where I am. And I’ve never once been ashamed of her.”
“Then why the secrecy?” Rhaenyra countered, her voice growing colder. “Why hide her if you’re so proud? You’ve been out with your friends, your teammates, your fans—but Claere? She’s been stuck in the shadows.”
“I am not about to—”
“Stop,” Claere’s voice cut through, trembling but loud enough to silence them both. She looked between them, her cheeks flushed, her hands gripping the edge of the counter as if to stabilize herself. “Just stop.”
Her wide, tear-brimmed eyes turned to Cregan, and he felt his chest tighten. “Is that true?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “Is that why you wanted to keep us quiet? Because you were embarrassed to be with me?”
“That’s not what this is,” he said, desperation lacing his tone. “I love you, Claere. I’ve always loved you. This was never about hiding you. It was about keeping what we have safe.”
“Safe?” Rhaenyra’s voice sliced through the moment, cool and unforgiving. “Or convenient? Let’s call this what it is: fear. You’ve let your fear and insecurity of how the world sees you dictate how you treat my daughter.”
“That’s enough!” Cregan snapped, slamming his hand on the counter. He turned to Claere, his face softening even as his voice stayed resolute. “I was afraid of what they’d think of us,” he said, his voice tight. “Afraid they’d turn something real into just another news article. I didn’t want to risk people saying I didn’t deserve what I worked for, or that you were some kind of shortcut. I didn’t want them tearing us apart before we even had a chance.”
Claere’s lip quivered, her eyes searching his face for truth. “I thought we were in this together,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “All of it. Not just the good parts.”
“Baby,” he tried.
Cregan reached for her hand, but she pulled away, shaking her head. His stomach sank, the ache in his ribs almost unbearable. He looked back at Rhaenyra, whose face remained impassive, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of something—regret, perhaps, or vindication.
“This isn’t about how we started,” Cregan told Rhaenyra, his voice quieter now, but no less determined. “It’s about where we are. I love her. I’m not perfect, but I’m here, and I’m willing to fight for her. Can you say the same for anyone else who’s ever come into her life?”
Rhaenyra raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by his outburst, but she didn’t respond immediately. She leaned back, crossing her arms as she studied him.
“Prove it to me. Step out of the shadows, Cregan. If you love her as much as you say, stop hiding. Own it.”
The challenge hung in the air, heavy and impossible to ignore. Cregan looked at Claere again, her expression still hurt but softening as his words sank in. He nodded slowly, a decision settling over him like a weight he was finally ready to carry.
“I will,” he said, his voice steady. “If she’ll have me, I’ll do whatever it takes to prove it.”
Cregan reached for her hand, desperate, and this time, Claere’s fingers slipped into his, anchoring him, and she looked up at her mother, meeting her piercing gaze with surprising steel.
“Mom,” she began, her voice calm but unyielding, “I’m sorry I lied to you. I should have told you sooner, and I regret the secrecy, but I don’t regret falling in love with him. Not for a second.”
Rhaenyra’s expression didn’t change, but her eyes sharpened, flicking to their intertwined hands before returning to her daughter’s face. “You can say that now,” she said evenly, “but what about when this—” she gestured to the space between Claere and Cregan, “—inevitably complicates everything? The headlines? The scrutiny? Do you really think you can keep his world and ours from colliding forever?”
Claere squared her shoulders, the flicker of doubt in her eyes extinguished by a quiet, steady resolve. “We’re not trying to live in two separate worlds, Mom. We’re building one of our own. We knew this wouldn’t be easy—we’ve known that from the start—but we’re... handling it.”
Cregan felt a little lighter, her words a balm to the storm of emotions raging inside him.
“And if it becomes too much? If his career takes him somewhere you can’t follow, or if the media turns on you?” Rhaenyra pressed, her tone deceptively soft. “Are you prepared for that kind of fallout?”
“We’ll figure it out,” Claere said firmly, her voice rising with conviction. “We’ve already figured out so much, and I trust myself. And him. Whatever comes our way, we can handle it.”
Rhaenyra’s eyes narrowed, her features still impassive, but there was a flicker of something—approval?—beneath the surface. “And what about me, Claere? Do you trust me?”
Claere hesitated for only a moment, then nodded. “I always do. I know you’re trying to protect me, and I love you for it. But I’m not a child anymore, Mom. I can do this on my own.”
Rhaenyra leaned back, her arms crossed, her expression unreadable. “Strong words,” she murmured, almost to herself. Then, after a long moment of silence, she sighed, setting down her mug with deliberate care.
“Very well,” she said finally, her voice measured. “You’ve made your choice, my love. And it seems you’re determined to see it through.” Her gaze shifted to Cregan, sharp as a blade. “But make no mistake, Stark. If you break her—if you make me regret giving you this chance—you won’t have to worry about the press. You’ll answer to me.”
Cregan swallowed hard, but he didn’t flinch. “Understood.”
Rhaenyra exhaled deeply, her gaze resting on Claere with a quiet intensity that seemed to fill the room. She straightened, smoothing her dress with a deliberate gesture before speaking, her voice low but unyielding.
“Get your things, darling,” she decided. “I’m taking you back home.”
Claere sighed, her breath catching as her mother’s words settled over her. She opened her mouth as if to argue, but Rhaenyra’s firm tone silenced her before she could begin.
“Now, please,” Rhaenyra added, her voice softening slightly but still brooking no resistance. “Don’t fight me on this. Say your goodbyes. You can talk to him later.”
Cregan felt the air leave his lungs, his chest tightening as the meaning of her words sank in. He glanced at Claere, whose wide eyes darted to him in silent pleading. She looked torn, her hands fidgeting at her sides as if searching for something to hold onto.
For a moment, the urge to speak rose in him—to push back, to argue, to demand—but as his eyes locked with Rhaenyra’s unrelenting gaze, he stopped himself. He could see it there: not malice, but a mother’s determination, a fierce desire to protect her child. As much as it pained him, he understood.
He turned to Claere and gave her a small nod despite the ache beneath it. The message was clear. It’s fine. I understand. Go with her.
Claere’s lips trembled, her eyes shining with unshed tears as she searched his face. Her shoulders sagged slightly, but she nodded back, acknowledging his silent reassurance.
Rhaenyra stepped back, her company filling the space between them as she waited. Claere hesitated, then reached for her overnight bag on the counter. She moved with reluctance, and when she turned back to Cregan, her eyes were full of longing. She did not want to leave. Not like this.
Cregan forced a small smile, hoping it would be enough to hold them together for now. “Go,” he murmured, the word more breath than sound, though he knew she understood.
As Claere followed her mother out of the room, the sound of the door closing behind them left an aching silence. Cregan stood frozen for a moment, his eyes fixed on the spot where Claere had been. The pang in his chest surged until it was unbearable.
Rage and despair blinded him to control, and he grabbed the nearest object—his water bottle—and hurled it against the fridge. The loud clang echoed through the kitchen, reverberating off the walls and doing little to ease the frustration coursing through him.
Cregan braced his hands on the counter, his head hanging low as he tried to steady his breathing. The fight with Rhaenyra replayed in his mind, her sharp words, Claere’s indefinite voice, the way her hand slipped from his without hesitation. Every detail twisted in his gut.
He wanted to scream, to chase after them, to promise Claere he’d fix this. But he couldn’t. Not yet.
This isn’t over, he thought fiercely, his jaw tightening. Not by a long shot.
X
The days without Claere passed like months. Cregan had tried to push through it, burying himself in practice, but it was like skating on dead ice. Every empty glance at his phone added fuel to the frustration simmering under his skin. Practice was a disaster—his passes were off, and his shots lacked precision. His coach had barked at him twice during drills, and even his teammates—guys who usually let him brood in peace—started asking if he was okay. He wasn’t. Not even close.
The worst part wasn’t even the uncertainty; it was the silence. No texts, no calls. He’d tried reaching out to Claere and Jace both, but his messages hung in limbo, unanswered. Every attempt ended in static like they’d been wiped off the map. The hollow ring of her number before the dreaded voicemail beep made his stomach twist every time.
He hated not knowing. Was this it? Was she done with him? Or worse—had her family made the decision for her?
By Thursday, he was running on fumes. His body ached from overworking himself on the ice, and his mind was a mess. The Targaryen mansion wasn’t far from his practice rink, and he’d driven past it so many times that the guards were starting to eye him like he was some kind of stalker.
Four days. Four days without a word from her, and he was losing it.
Then Friday came, game day, and it hit him like a slap. He didn’t have time for this. If he didn’t get his head in the game, he’d tank the team. But just as he was about to haul himself to the locker room, he saw someone jogging toward him near the player’s bench like some divine intervention. Cregan, mid-drill, tossed his stick aside, and practically stormed to meet him, relief and frustration competing for dominance.
“About fucking time!” he said, his voice incredulous. Cregan muttered, half-tempted to hug the guy and half-tempted to shove him, “Where the hell have you been?”
Jace, dressed down in jeans and a hoodie, stopped short, hands on his hips as he caught his breath. “Man, I am so sorry. Look, I really tried. I stalled her as much as I could that night, but you know my mom. And Daemon was her accomplice—”
“Not your fault,” Cregan interrupted quickly, shaking his head. “You tried. Thanks for coming.”
Jace gave a sheepish grin. “It wasn’t just me. Daemon went full dictator. Took all our phones, and said we needed a ‘digital cleanse.’ Packed us off to fuckin' Croatia. Ancestral home or some shit. Total lockdown. No phones, no Wi-Fi, just… swimming, food, and lectures about how we’ve all failed our parents somehow and forgotten our history.”
Cregan exhaled sharply. That explained a lot. “So, you’re just getting back now?”
“This morning,” Jace confirmed. He shifted awkwardly, as if unsure of what to say next, before finally adding, “Claere’s still at home. She’s okay, though. She was miserable the first day, but… y’know. We made her come around and have fun.”
Hearing her name felt like both a balm and a wound. Cregan let out a half-laugh, half-sigh. “That sounds about right.”
“Yeah,” Jace agreed. He hesitated, studying Cregan for a moment. “Mom and Daemon? Still pissed. Claere… I don’t think she gives two shits.”
Cregan’s lips twitched into a weak smile. That was Claere all right. “When’s she coming back to class? Or… anything?” His voice trailed off, unsure how much more he could ask.
Jace shrugged. “Don’t know. She’s kind of in this holding pattern right now. Guess she’s waiting for something.”
Cregan’s jaw tightened, but he nodded. “Thanks, Jace. Really.”
“Look, man…” Jace scratched the back of his neck, his usual easy demeanour clouded with worry. “She’ll come around. Just… give her time.”
Cregan gave a tight nod, though the frustration bubbling inside him was threatening to boil over. Time. He’d already spent four days in limbo, and he didn’t know how much longer he could take it.
Later, after practice, he called her again. The line rang twice before going straight to voicemail. That greeting looped in his mind like a cruel joke.
“Hi, it’s Claere! I can’t come to the phone right now, probably because I’m doing something infinitely more interesting. Leave a message! Or not. Up to you.”
He clenched his jaw at the teasing tone in her pre-recorded message, so familiar yet so distant. The beep sounded, and he hesitated before speaking, his voice gruff with tension.
“Baby, it’s me. Look, I—” He stopped, dragging a hand down his face. What could he even say? “I miss you. I don’t know what you're feeling, what you're thinking, or if you’re just… done, but I need to talk to you. Please. I'm losing my mind. Call me back. Or find me on campus. Just—please, Claere... I love you. So much.”
He hung up, his chest heaving like he’d run a marathon. It felt futile. Every unanswered call, every unreturned message, chipped away at the hope he’d been clinging to.
What was he supposed to do? Wait? Move on? Fight harder? He didn’t even know if she wanted him to. All he knew was that every day without her was stretching him thinner, and he didn’t know how much more he could take.
His teammates had practically dragged him to the coffeeshop on campus grounds after the brutal loss that afternoon, insisting he “needed to get out of his head.” He appreciated the effort, even if their chatter washed over him like static. This whole place was crowded and loud, a stark contrast to Cregan’s own hollow mood. He gave them a smile or two and answered a few vague questions, but his responses always had a way of circling back to her.
“Man, this chick must’ve really done a number on you,” one of the guys joked, nudging him.
Cregan huffed a laugh, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Something like that.”
It wasn’t just her. It was everything—what she represented, what he felt for her, and how much he’d probably screwed up everything, right from the start. He missed her more than he could explain, more than he was even comfortable admitting to himself. And now? He didn’t even know where they stood.
He was nursing his coffee, trying to shake off the tension pressing on his chest, when the door jingled. Normally, he wouldn’t have noticed, but the sudden shift in the room's energy was unmistakable. Conversations dimmed, and heads turned.
Cregan looked up—and the air left his lungs.
Had it been weeks? No, just one. Claere stepped inside, her sun-tanned skin glowing against the blue eyelet blouse and shorts she wore, sandals clicking softly on the tile floor. Silvern hair was in a loose braid, a few strands framing her face, and a scattering of thin silver rings glinted on her fingers as she adjusted the strap of her sling bag. She looked like she’d walked straight out of some sun-drenched dream.
And all he could do was sit there. Frozen. Thinking. She hadn't bothered to call him. Was she angry? Was she done with him? Didn't he deserve an explanation? Had her parents changed her mind?
His stomach twisted with longing, with a desperation that felt almost painful. She was the one thing he wanted most, and yet here he was—rooted to a chair, surrounded by people who had no idea what she meant to him. She glanced around the room, her gaze sweeping over the crowd. When her eyes met him, there was not a muscle in his body that did not clench.
She hesitated, just for a moment. He could see it in her face—the effort it took to act like she didn’t know him. Like she hadn’t been his everything all these years. He felt it too, that same instinct to pretend, to keep up the lie, even as it killed him inside.
Her gaze flicked to the guys at his table, then back to the door. His heart sank, thinking she might leave, but instead, she turned and walked to the counter. Ordered something—juice, by the sound of it—and then settled at a corner table by herself.
Cregan couldn’t help it. His eyes followed her, drawn to her like gravity. He'd been conditioned to be aware of her, near or far. Even when she pulled out a book and rolled a few pencils onto the table, so calm and indifferent, he knew her too well. There was tension in her posture, a stiffness in the way she held herself. She wasn’t as unaffected as she seemed.
“Hot damn,” one of his teammates said, cutting into his thoughts. “You saw that fine ass? Those shorts just—oomph.”
“I want a piece of that,” another chimed in, smirking. “Last week's news? That little red dress at the gala? Fuuuuckable.”
Cregan’s jaw tightened, his coffee forgotten in his hand.
“And a whole lot of crazy bitch,” the first one added, laughing, and something in Cregan snapped. His grip on the cup tightened, but he forced himself to stay still. He wanted to put their heads through the nearest wall.
“Crazy bitch is my speciality,” the other said, clearly feeling lucky today.
One of them leaned closer, lowering his voice like he was sharing some great secret. “She's still screwed in the head, bro. Last semester, someone saw her—”
“Shut the fuck up,” Cregan said sharply, his tone cutting through the noise.
The guys turned to him, surprised. “Hey, what’s your problem?”
“Just drop it, okay?”
But they shrugged him off with a burst of laughter. One of them, clearly feeling bold, got up and crossed the room toward Claere, sharing an encouraging fist bump and shoulder slap. Cregan’s pulse spiked as he watched the guy tap her on the shoulder. She looked up, calm and polite as always, even when she shouldn’t have to be. Pulling out her earphones, she flashed a small smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.
"Yeah?" she said, her voice as sweet as it was distant.
The guy’s grin widened as he pulled the chair out, his audacity a palpable stink in the air. “Claere, right? Mind if I join you? Name's Wil.”
For a fleeting moment, she looked at Cregan. It wasn’t just a glance—it was sharp, pointed, expectant. It wasn’t a plea for help—it was a challenge. Are you going to sit there and let some dickhead hit on your girlfriend?
But Cregan stayed rigid. His hand gripped the edge of the table so tightly that his knuckles turned white, his jaw locked. He wanted to move, to stop this, but something held him back—his frustration, his guilt, his need to keep up with appearances.
Claere’s gaze lingered on him for a beat too long, and when he didn’t act, she let out a soft, bitter breath and turned back to Wil.
“Sure,” she said lightly, gesturing to the seat.
Cregan’s stomach churned. He dropped his gaze, staring at the scratched surface of the table, as if ignoring it would make it stop.
Wil slid into the seat across from her like he owned the place, leaning forward on his elbows. “So, what’s it like being you?” he started, his tone dripping with fake charm. “Must be hectic. Fancy trips, photographers hounding you everywhere, that kind of thing.”
Claere raised an eyebrow, somewhat bored. “It’s not all that exhilarating, I suppose.”
“Really? Come on, you don’t have to be modest with me.” His eyes swept over her, lingering just long enough to make Cregan’s stomach tighten further. “I mean, someone like you? Hot, famous, loaded—what’s not to love?”
“Hmm.” Her response was flat and dismissive, but Wil wasn’t taking the hint.
“You know, I’ve always wondered...” he started, his voice dipping conspiratorially. “What’s it like growing up with a mom like Rhaenyra Targaryen? Must’ve been wild. All those scandals, all those headlines. Does she, like, give you tips? On how to work the cameras, pose just right? Or is that all-natural?”
Her grip on her glass cup tightened, but her face remained composed. “Are you always this curious about other people’s families?”
“I’m just trying to get to know you better.” He leaned back, smirking. “I mean, everyone’s already seen so much of you, right? All those little ‘oops’ moments with the paparazzi? Those dresses, those photos—”
Cregan tensed like a coiled spring. Wil, oblivious, kept going. “Honestly, it’s impressive. Takes guts to pull off some of those pretty skirts. Or lack of them.”
The small, tense smile on Claere’s face vanished, replaced by a cold, hard stare.
“But hey,” he said, his voice dropping, as if her silence was encouraging, “if you ever wanted to, I don’t know, lean into that a little more... I’ve got a camera. Real discreet. No one even has to know.”
The table went silent. Cregan’s head snapped up, his blood boiling. The words didn’t fully register—he didn’t want them to. His chair screeched against the floor as he shifted, his vision narrowing on Wil's smug face.
Claere beat him to it. The slap echoed through the coffee shop like a gunshot. Conversations halted. Heads turned. Even the barista at the counter stopped mid-pour.
Wil stared at her, stunned, his cheek flaming red. Claere’s hand trembled as she dropped it to her side, her chest heaving. Tears gathered in her eyes, but her voice was steady, cutting. “I hope you get run over by a car and go brain-dead, you pervert.”
She grabbed her bag with sharp, jerky movements, her poise splintering as she shoved her things inside. “Can't believe this,” she muttered, more to herself than anyone, her voice thick with anger and humiliation. Without another glance at Wil—or at Cregan—she stormed out, shoving the door open so hard the bell jingled violently behind her.
Cregan moved before he could think, his chair tipping as he stood and grabbed the guy by the front of his shirt. He saw red for a moment, teeth grounding to dust.
“What the hell, Cap?” Wil sputtered, raising his hands.
Cregan shoved him back against the wall, hard enough to rattle the shelves and cups nearby. Wil's grin had vanished, replaced by wide, panicked eyes.
“You think that was funny?” Cregan hissed, his voice low and shaking with rage.
“I—it was just a joke—”
“Here’s the zinger,” Cregan snapped, leaning in close. “You’re benched. Next game, next practice, next season. I don’t care. You’re done. You so much as look at her again, and you’ll be picking your fucking teeth off the floor.”
He shoved the guy back against the wall one more time for good measure before letting go, his chest heaving.
Cregan didn’t wait to see the reaction. Grabbing his gear, he strode out of the coffee shop, his heart racing, his mind spinning. The quad was alive with students, but Cregan didn’t care about any of them. His focus locked onto Claere, halfway across the lawn, her head down and her steps hurried. He sprinted to catch up, but she moved too quick, as if she could escape the humiliation still clinging to the air around her.
“Cregan! That was sick, man!” A friend clapped him on the back as he passed, but the praise barely registered. Another student waved, calling his name, grinning like the drama was just a show for their entertainment. Cregan brushed past them, his jaw clenched so tight it ached. Not now. Not now. Just get to her.
But then he stopped dead in his tracks. Claere had turned to look at him, her face pale except for the flush high on her cheeks. Her red-rimmed eyes locked onto his, and the sight gutted him. She wiped a tear from her cheek with the back of her wrist, her hand trembling, almost frantic.
The breeze carried the faint sound of a sob, and he saw the way she glanced around her, the way her gaze caught on the groups of students whispering, watching. He knew what they were saying. He could feel their eyes on her, hear the speculative laughter just out of earshot. The exasperation on her face made his breaths falter, her helplessness a mirror to his own.
He took a step forward, but her head snapped to the side, and she spun on her heel, heading toward the scooter parked by the curb.
He wanted to call out to her, to tell her to wait, but his throat felt like it had closed up. He watched her as she fumbled with her keys, all jerky and rushed.
Say something, his mind screamed but held too still. The whispers around him grew louder, and he could feel the eyes of the crowd shifting from her to him. Rumours hinted at, fingers pointing. For once, he just wanted to let it happen.
Her head lifted briefly, and their eyes met again—just for a heartbeat. In that glance, he saw everything. The pain, the frustration, the feeling that she was completely, utterly alone. The tears, the tremor in her shoulders, the way her chin tilted up defiantly—it was all too much.
She climbed onto her scooter, the engine sputtered to life, and she didn’t look back as she pulled out onto the campus path.
X
The gravel crunched under Cregan’s tires as his truck rolled to a stop in front of the towering iron gates. For a moment, he just stared. The Targaryen estate loomed ahead, its opulence stark against the dusk-painted sky. The tree-lined path that curved out of sight behind the gates was shadowed by towering oaks, their branches interlocking above like a cathedral ceiling.
He lowered his window, leaning out to nod at the guard.
The man stepped closer, narrowing his eyes. “You again? I told you, kid, unless you’ve got an invite—”
Cregan sighed, gripping the wheel tighter. “Just let me talk to her. Please. I'm dying out here, pal.”
The guard studied him for a beat longer before letting out a reluctant huff. “Fine. Don’t make me regret this.” He pressed a button, and the gates creaked open slowly.
“Legend,” Cregan muttered, easing the truck forward.
The path was even more imposing than it looked from the outside, even for the second time he was here. The oaks stretched endlessly ahead, casting long shadows that danced across his windshield. The air felt cooler here, quieter, the outside world muffled by the wealth and history that clung to this place.
When the house finally came into view, it hit him like a punch to the chest. The mansion was massive, every detail of its gleaming white facade a testament to money and power. Towering pillars lined the entrance, their bases flanked by intricately carved dragons. The sheer scale of it made him feel small, like a kid crashing a royal ball. Focus, Stark.
He parked near the grand staircase and climbed out, his boots feeling too loud on the polished gravel. The enormous doors loomed ahead, but before he could even knock, one swung open. A man in a crisp black suit appeared, giving him a sharp, disapproving glance.
Cregan stepped inside without waiting for an invitation. He grabbed the man’s arm fiercely. “Claere?”
The man looked at him like he’d just insulted his ancestors. “You can’t just—”
“Where is she?” His voice cracked slightly, and the man froze, clearly taken aback. With a shake of his head, the man yanked his arm free and scurried off.
“The fu—” Before Cregan could follow, a small, clear voice echoed from above.
“Captain Stark!”
Cregan looked up to see Viserys poking his head through the railing of the first landing, his pale silver hair gleaming in the chandelier light nearby. The boy grinned, his face lighting up.
“Jace went out to see a girl,” Viserys sang out.
“Hey, little man,” Cregan called back, managing a strained smile. “Nah, not Jace. You seen your sister around?”
Viserys twisted his arms around the railing, tilting his head in thought. “Mhmm. Claerie’s in... oh, the back! She's with Auntie Hel. They're talking about big girl stuff.”
“Thanks, superstar!” Cregan called, already heading toward the back of the house as directed.
As he stepped outside, the evening air wrapped around him, cool and fragrant with the scent of freshly cut grass and blooming jasmine. The gardens stretched endlessly, but his eyes locked onto the little pagoda near the edge of the reflective pond. Its white pillars gleamed faintly under the fading light, and beneath its domed roof, from a distance, he spotted them—Claere and her aunt Helaena.
They hadn’t noticed him yet. Claere sat on the bench, her head bent over something in her lap. She was working with a needle and thread, stitching a button onto a shirt that looked about two sizes too big for her. Beside her, Helaena was lounging with the lazy grace of someone who never seemed hurried, one leg tucked beneath her as she picked at a flower on the vine
“Boys are idiots,” Helaena said lazily, flicking a petal away. “Especially Stark. That guy couldn’t comfort his way out of a paper bag.”
Claere’s fingers stilled for a moment on the button she was sewing onto Jace's shirt, the needle poised mid-air. She didn’t look up, but her lips pressed into a thin line. “It wasn’t like that.”
“What was it like, then?” Helaena sat up straighter, arching a sceptical brow. “Because from where I’m sitting, it sounds like he panicked and left you hanging. Again.”
The words struck deep, even though Claere tried not to let it show. She didn’t respond, instead knotting the thread with quick, precise movements.
From his vantage point just outside the pagoda, Cregan heard every word. He’d been rooted there for the last minute, unable to bring himself to interrupt, even as Helaena’s words sank into him like daggers. His fists clenched at his sides, his nails biting into his palms.
“Hel, please,” Claere said softly, tying off the thread and setting the shirt aside. “I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”
Helaena snorted. “Of course you don’t. Because you’re too nice to admit he’s a hurtful jerk.” She leaned forward, her gaze narrowing. “Do you know how many guys would’ve killed to defend you in that café? To put that pervert in his place and walk out with you? But no, you had to fall for the one guy who can’t figure out how to use his own damn spine.”
Cregan felt his breath hitch, a sharp pang hitting him square in the chest. He wanted to storm in, to defend himself, to tell her she was wrong—that he had tried to defend Claere in his own way, even if it hadn’t been enough. But the truth was, Helaena was right. He’d left Claere when she needed him most. He’d failed her.
Claere shook her head, her voice quiet but firm. “It's unfortunate circumstances. That does not make Cregan a bad person. Or a jerk.”
“No, just a scared one,” Helaena countered, her tone biting. “And scared people hurt others because they’re too caught up in their own head to think about what anyone else needs.”
That was it. Cregan couldn’t take another second of listening. He stepped into the pagoda, the gravel crunching under his boots loud enough to draw their attention.
Helaena’s sharp eyes snapped to him immediately. Her pale brows shot up, and she leaned back with an amused smirk. “Well, well. Speak of the devil. Loverboy’s here,” she announced, loud enough to pull Claere’s attention from the shirt in her lap.
“Breaking my heart, Hel,” Cregan remarked.
Claere’s head whipped around, her eyes widening as they met his. Her lips parted, but no words came out, and she looked as though she wasn’t sure whether to be angry, relieved, or both.
He stepped forward, trying to look more confident than he felt. “I just need five minutes with her,” he said quickly, his voice steady but low, almost pleading.
Helaena tilted her head, studying him like he was some curious artefact. Then, with her signature mischievous grin, she said, “You can get five hours, Cap. Do you think you can talk with your shirt off?”
Cregan made an impressed face, some of the tension easing from his chest. “I can be persuaded.”
Helaena turned to Claere, deadpan. “I’m down.” He glanced back at Cregan's abdomen, biting her lip. “Look at him—you've got to reap your benefits. Is it a six-pack or eight, big guy?”
“Wanna count together?” Cregan suggested with a wry smile.
Claere shook her head as she muttered, “Really, Hel.”
Helaena stood, brushing her hands on her skirt. “Alright, alright. No fun. I’ll leave you two to… whatever this is. Five minutes.” She passed by Cregan, leaning in just enough to whisper, “When in doubt, take your shirt off. Don’t mess it up.”
And then she was gone, leaving Cregan and Claere alone in the pagoda.
He stepped closer, his gaze locked on Claere as she sat, her expression caught somewhere between guarded and curious. Her hands were still clutching the shirt, the needle and thread dangling loosely between her fingers.
For a moment, neither of them spoke. Cregan didn’t trust himself to, not with the way she was looking at him. He took in every detail—the faint flush on her cheeks, the way her braid curled at the ends, the soft rise and fall of her chest as she breathed.
When he finally broke the silence, his voice was rough, unsteady. “Gods, I missed you.”
Before she could react, he was moving. His hands cupped her face, his thumbs brushing the delicate planes of her cheekbones as he pulled her close. Her body stiffened for half a heartbeat before melting into his, as if unable to help herself. He cradled her head against his chest with one hand, the other pressing into the small of her back. His fingers trembled slightly as they traced the length of her spine, grounding him in the reality that she was here, that she was real.
He kissed her forehead, then her temple, then her hair, his lips moving as if to memorize her all over again. His hands slid down to her back, pressing into the curve of her spine as he held her. The scent of her shampoo—floral and sweet—was almost overwhelming.
“Before you kick me, punch me, or ask me to fuck off to the world’s end,” he murmured against her hair, “I just needed to do that.”
She let out a soft, breathy laugh against his chest. “I think I stabbed you.”
Cregan blinked, pulling back slightly to look down at his chest.
She gestured to the needle, which had pricked his side at some point during the hug. He glanced down, lifting his shirt just enough to see the faintest dot of blood beading up near his abdomen. How had he not noticed?
“Fuck. Ow.” He laughed, shaking his head as he tugged the hem back down. “You trying to finish me off, baby?”
Her lips twitched, but her brows furrowed as she reached out, brushing her fingers lightly against his side. “Sorry. Does it hurt?”
“Not as much as being without you,” he said, the words slipping out before he could stop them.
Her hand stilled, and for a moment, she just looked at him. Her eyes searched his face, her lips pressing into a thin line as though she was weighing what to say next. She stepped back and turned away, pushing her fingers into her hair.
“Cregan...” she sighed. “Don’t make this harder.”
Her words hit him like a slap, and his stomach twisted into a knot. Harder? Harder than what? He took a step toward her, his brows knitting together in confusion and a flicker of hurt.
“What are you talking about?” he asked, his tone sharp with a desperation he couldn’t hide. “So, what… we're over? Is that it? I'm not allowed a clean break after three fucking years of being yours?”
She hesitated, her back still to him, her shoulders rising and falling with each measured breath. He could see the tension in her posture, the way she held herself so rigidly as if bracing for something.
“I guess…” she started, then stopped, lips thinning to a straight line. When she finally spoke again, her voice was quieter, and it nearly crushed him. “I guess Mom finding out about us was a wake-up call.”
“From what, Claere?” he shot back, the anger bubbling beneath the surface, anger born of confusion, guilt, and the unbearable ache of losing her. “She’s fine with us. All this is excessive. You’re blowing this way out of proportion.”
Claere turned to face him then, and the look in her eyes stopped him cold. It wasn’t anger, not entirely—it was something deeper, rawer, an exhaustion that made his chest tighten.
“Not the part where you treat me like some dirty secret,” she said, each word cutting like glass. Her voice was steady, but her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. “Trust me, today made me realize that. And also, you're only mine when it's reasonable for you.”
Cregan staggered back a step as if the force of her words had physically struck him.
“I wiped the floor with that fucker's ass for you!”
“I don't care,” she sighed.
“So fucking unfair,” he snapped, his voice hoarse. “You knew what this was from the start. From day one, you agreed—we agreed—it wouldn’t be public. You knew what I had to lose. My whole credibility.”
Her brows shot up, her mouth parting in disbelief before she laughed, bitter and sharp. “Oh, is that right? What you had to lose?” She jabbed a finger at his chest. “What about me? Do you have any idea what it’s like to only be worth something to you in the shadows?”
“You don’t think I’ve sacrificed?” he growled, his fists clenching at his sides. “I’m trying to balance all of this—the team, the pressure, the press and us. It’s not that simple.”
She threw her hands up in the air. “It is simple, Cregan! You care more about what everyone else thinks than what I feel. You make me feel so difficult. Like I'm this vexed question. And for so long, I convinced myself that was okay. That we were okay. But it’s not. It’s not okay anymore.”
Her voice cracked on the last word, and Cregan’s anger faltered, replaced by a wave of guilt so heavy it nearly knocked him over. She was right, wasn’t she? He’d asked her to carry their secrecy for him, put her in this tight corner because of him, and he hadn’t even realized how much it had crushed her.
“Claere,” he said, his voice softer now, almost pleading. “I'm so sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel that way. I never wanted to hurt you. I thought—” He stopped, his hands falling uselessly to his sides. “I thought we were alright. I didn’t know.”
“Because you didn’t care to see it,” she said, her tone quieter now, but no less sharp. “You thought that I’d keep accepting scraps, keep lying low because I…” She trailed off, looking away, her arms crossing over her chest. “Because I love you.”
His heart clenched. “I love you too,” he said quickly, taking a step toward her. “I love you so much, it hurts. You know I do.”
She shook her head, letting out a shaky breath. “Sometimes love isn’t enough, Cregan.”
Silence stretched between them, heavy and suffocating. Then, as if he couldn’t bear the distance any longer, he stepped forward and reached for her. His hands found her waist, pulling her closer, and before she could push him away, he buried his head into the curve of her neck. Her scent, that faint floral sweetness, flooded his senses, grounding him even as the world seemed to tilt beneath his feet.
“I brought you something,” he murmured, his voice thick.
She stiffened slightly, her confusion clear, but he stepped back and reached into his jacket. Pulling out the jersey, he unfurled it carefully, holding it out to her. His name was stitched on the back in bold, unmistakable letters. STARK 01.
“Come to my game,” he whispered, his voice breaking under the strain of hope and fear. “Please.”
Claere’s eyes flicked to the jersey, her expression unreadable. For a moment, he thought—hoped—that maybe she would take it, that this small gesture could bridge the impossible distance between them. But then she shook her head, slowly, deliberately.
“I think we should meet after you’re done with…” she gestured toward the jersey, her voice faltering for the first time, “everything. Give us both some time to figure things out.”
The rejection hit like a fist to the gut. Cregan’s jaw tightened as his shoulders stiffened, his fingers curling tightly around the fabric.
“That’s months,” he burst out, his voice tinged with desperation.
“Good,” she replied, her tone clipped and firm. “Then this will all be over, and we can talk.”
For a long moment, they just stood there, breathing hard, staring at each other like they were on opposite sides of a battlefield. Then Cregan let out a hollow laugh, the bitterness spilling out before he could stop it. He tossed the jersey aside.
“Fuck you, Claere.”
Her head snapped up, her eyes flashing. “Well, fuck you too, you pathetic jerk!” she shouted back, her voice trembling with both anger and something far more fragile. She shoved at his chest, her palms pushing against him hard enough to make him stumble back a step. “Get out. Get the fuck out of my house!”
“No!” he snapped, his voice low and rough, filled with all the things he couldn’t seem to say. “I’m not going anywhere. I’m staying here. I’m trying to fix this—”
“Yeah? You want to?” Her voice cracked as she stepped closer, her body trembling with the force of her emotions. “You want to?” She shoved him again, her hands pressing against his chest, her voice rising with every word. “You want to fix this? Then kiss me, and—”
He didn’t let her finish. He didn’t let himself think. He surged forward, ducking his head, his hands finding her waist and pulling her close as his lips crashed into hers. The kiss was fierce, raw, filled with everything he didn’t know how to say—his frustration, his fear, his longing, and the overwhelming need to not lose her.
She gasped against him, fingers clawing at his shoulders as though she didn’t know whether to push him away or pull him closer. He pressed forward, guiding her back until she hit the pillar behind her, her body arching against his. One of her legs hooked instinctively around his waist, and he gripped her tighter, his fingers digging into her hips as though he were afraid she might disappear.
When he finally pulled back, his forehead pressed against hers, they were both gasping for air. Her lips were swollen, violet eyes wide and shining, her chest rising and falling in rapid, shallow breaths.
“You…” she started, her voice barely above a whisper. “You didn’t let me finish.”
“I’m trying,” he hissed. His hands trembled as they slid up her sides, searching. “I’m trying, baby. Just… don’t make me leave. Don’t—”
She reached up, her fingers brushing against his cheek, silencing him. “Then stop running,” she whispered. “Prove it, Cregan. Prove you’re here. Prove this is real.”
Cregan’s breath came ragged, his body still pressed against hers, his heart hammering like a drum in his chest. He stared down at Claere, her cheeks flushed, her lips parted. She was breathtaking, defiant and vulnerable all at once, and her whispered challenge—Prove it—rang in his ears like a dare he couldn’t refuse.
Her hand on his cheek was warm, grounding him. The fire in her eyes, the flush on her cheeks—she was everything at once: defiant, vulnerable, and heartbreakingly beautiful. And she was right. He had spent too long running, avoiding, second-guessing. It was time to stop.
His breath hitched as he cupped her face gently, his thumb grazing her temple. The rush of emotion—fear, love, determination—swept over him, but this time, he didn’t let it drown him. He let it anchor him.
“Fine,” he said, his voice steady despite the pounding in his chest. “Come to the game next week.”
Her brows knitted in confusion, her lips parting to speak, but he pressed on.
“Just come.”
The words were a promise, and they felt like a leap off a cliff. But he didn’t flinch. He didn’t look away. His gaze stayed locked on hers, searching for something—doubt, hope, anything—that could guide him.
Her silence stretched between them, and he wasn’t sure if it was acceptance or uncertainty, but it didn’t matter. He had made his choice.
Slowly, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to her cheek, lingering just long enough to feel her inhale sharply. It wasn’t desperation or passion—it was quiet, a gesture of faith. When he pulled back, he gave her hand a firm squeeze, his fingers brushing against hers like an unspoken vow.
“I’ll be waiting for you,” he said softly, his lips quirking into the faintest of smiles. Then he let go, stepping back, his hand slipping away from hers reluctantly.
X
The rink was electric, the roar of the crowd pulsing through the air like a living thing. The energy was infectious—chants, clapping, the rhythmic pounding of drumbeats echoing through the arena. The smell of ice and the distinct tang of adrenaline filled the air, and Cregan stood at the edge of the player’s bench, helmet tucked under his arm, a storm of exhilaration coursing through his veins.
This was it. Game season was here. And for all the noise and excitement around him, his focus was entirely on one thing—or rather, one person. Players milled around the bench, adjusting pads, stretching, and hyping each other up. Cregan, though, was glued to the boards, scanning the stands with the intensity of a hawk.
"Is she coming?" he asked, his voice low but insistent as he nudged Jace, who was lacing up his skates beside him. "You’re sure she’s coming?"
Jace groaned, yanking his laces tight. "Dude, chill the fuck out. She’ll be here."
Cregan’s jaw tightened as he scanned the stands again. It was stupid, how his chest felt like it might crack open if he didn’t see her soon. “I just need to know, Jace.”
Jace slapped his shoulder, grinning despite the tension in Cregan’s voice. "You’ll know, Cap. Now quit looking like a lovesick puppy and get your head in the game."
Cregan muttered something under his breath and turned his attention back to the stands, his stomach doing flips. She wouldn't sit too far, would she? What if she was too late? What if she changed her mind? All this would be a big dud.
Then, like the universe finally decided to cut him a break, he saw her.
Claere stood just behind the barrier, like another face in the crowd, a figure of calm amidst the chaos, her silver hair braided in two, the faintest smile gracing her lips as their eyes met. She wasn’t wearing just any jersey. She was wearing his—his name, his number proudly displayed on her back. And for a moment, everything else fell away: the noise, the crowd, the game ahead. It was just her, and the unshakable certainty he felt when he looked at her.
“Stark, get your ass on the ice!” the coach yelled, but Cregan didn't find it in himself to look away. Couldn’t.
He caught Jace’s smirk out of the corner of his eye. “Toldja,” Jace muttered, nudging him again. "Now quit gawking and do something about it."
And that’s exactly what Cregan intended to do.
The tension in his chest, the coil of uncertainty and hope that had wound tighter and tighter all week, snapped into motion. Without thinking, without hesitation, he closed the distance. His gloves hit the bench with a soft thud as he reached over the boards, his hands finding her waist like they belonged there.
“What,” she mouthed to him, amazed.
“Proof,” he mouthed back with a grin.
Her eyes widened, startled, as he pulled her closer, the warmth of her body against his enough to set his pulse racing. For a moment, he thought she might push him away, and the doubt—the fear of rejection—flared hot in his chest. But then her expression softened, and all the noise around him dulled to a hum.
He bent his head, his lips finding hers in a kiss that was everything he felt and more. It was slow and hurried, soft and desperate, deep and tender. It was everything he hadn’t said but needed her to know: that he was here, that she mattered, that he couldn’t stop thinking about her no matter how hard he’d tried.
For a second, time seemed to freeze. The roar of the crowd became a distant echo as Claere responded, her hands sliding up to cup his cheeks. Then, as her fingers tangled in his hair, the tension in his chest unraveled entirely. She was here. She wasn’t pushing him away. She was real.
The arena erupted. Cheers, whistles, and applause surged like a tidal wave, crashing into him with the force of a thousand voices. His teammates banged their sticks against the boards, shouting and hollering. The noise was deafening, but for once, he didn’t care. This moment was his—and hers. The world around them could burn for all he cared.
When they broke apart, her cheeks were flushed, her violet eyes bright and alive. She looked at him like he was the only person in the room, and his chest tightened with something dangerously close to gratitude. She didn’t shy away from the commotion or the hundreds of eyes on them. Instead, she leaned in, her lips brushing his ear as she whispered, “Go get ’em, Stark.”
Her words lit something fierce in him. He leaned his forehead against hers, his voice low but steady. “Always do, baby.”
He pulled back reluctantly and winked at her, squeezing her hand once before letting go. As he turned back to the bench, the adrenaline coursing through him had nothing to do with the game ahead. His blood was pumping, his heart pounding, but it wasn’t nerves—it was her. The knowledge that she was there, that she’d chosen to be there, wearing his name and looking at him like that.
The crowd’s energy was his, the ice was his stage, and the world now knew she was his.
As he slid his helmet on, the chants and shouts of his teammates met him with even more fervour than before. Cregan Stark stepped onto the ice, the rush of the competition pulling him forward.
It's game time.
X
wooo!! LONGEST, TRYING ONESHOT EVER! @justdazzling this one's for you, my love! Thank you such a wonderful idea, and I couldn't get it out of my head, so here it is! I hope you love it, caught the little references, the banter, the love and just them as a whole :)
[ taglist: @pearldaisy , @thatkindofgurl , @theadharablack , @cherryheairt , @beingalive1 , @oxymakestheworldgoround , @tigolebittiez , @cosmosnkaz , @lv7867 , @piper570 , @danikasthings , @acsc8 , @justdazzling ] -> thank you for your endless support everyone!
264 notes · View notes
jpbradley · 1 year ago
Text
Which Primarchs committed tax fraud?
Lorgar claimed tax exempt status as a church. Cited a law from the Age of Strife, rejected after lengthy legal proceedings. Definitely did not instigate the Heresy to avoid paying his substantial fines.
Tumblr media
Sanguinius filled his form wrong. He managed to charm the investigating officer into allowing him to resubmit, but failed to file on the ground that he was murdered by Horus. A small percentage of Blood Angels are, to this day, afflicted with anxiety over an unfiled return.
Tumblr media
Roboute Guilliman 100% knows how to commit tax fraud, and how to get away with it. Of course he does. He's the tax man (Ultramar regional office). Hates Magnus for reasons we'll get to.
Tumblr media
Jaghatai Khan neither knows nor cares what taxes are. The Imperial Revenue took years to track down his address, and after several final demands an investigator visited only to find a lone postbox 300 miles from anywhere, half buried in unopened mail.
Tumblr media
Perturabo failed to declare assets 'inherited' from Ferrus Manus and is currently awaiting a trial date.
Tumblr media
Ferrus Manus has been given dispensation to defer his return for the tax year on the following grounds:
Being dead.
Tumblr media
Lion El'Johnson swears he knows how to commit tax fraud but simply never would. He's lying. He has no idea but would rather walk naked into the Warp than admit it.
Tumblr media
Vulkan keeps fastidious notes through the year which makes him very popular with his accountants. They try to convince him to expense his Drakeskin cloaks but he refuses as he wears them recreationally (despite the Salamander's 'business logo') and doesn't want to get into trouble.
Tumblr media
Fulgrim completed his return, he really did, but it wasn't right. Currently on his cogitator is 'Tax Return 3 FINAL (FINAL!!).tax' unsent.
Tumblr media
Leman Russ vaguely understands that tax is a thing. Thus far nobody can decide if the Space Wolves mix of raucous hospitality and space Viking intimidation towards investigators is a concerted effort to avoid paying or if they're just like that.
Tumblr media
Magnus has all the documentation to prove that he's paid. It's all right there. It makes absolutely no sense and somehow he's owed money? Guilliman is convinced he's full of it but hasn't been able to prove it and is quietly seething.
Tumblr media
Rogal Dorn pays in full and fully hates anyone who doesn't. He grumbles about it to anyone who will listen, usually within earshot of anyone he suspects isn't paying his way. Magnus & Conrad vocally agree with him. Guilliman leaves the room before he says something he'll regret.
Tumblr media
Alpharius definitely submitted a return. Nothing about it looks right, all the numbers are estimates, all the assets are in some kind of code but somehow it's already been stamped as accepted.
Tumblr media
Konrad Curze also vocally hates anyone who doesn't pay up. Secretly he hasn't paid in years. He is beyond the pretty laws of 'taxes' and with everyone focused on Lorgar, Perturabo and Magnus he's just slipped through the cracks, which he has taken as a silent endorsement.
Tumblr media
Corvus Corax wants to pay tax. He’s tried to pay tax. He’s sent several returns to the Imperial Revenue and still they haven’t taken the money. He’s beginning to get worried. He needn’t be. They have quite simply forgotten he exists and it's gone on too long for them to admit their mistake.
Tumblr media
Mortarion pays but hates everything about it. He thinks it's a personal slight and is convinced he is paying more than everyone else. He's right. This makes his whining no less annoying.
Tumblr media
Angron had taxes explained to him once and ol' Rusty's sacrifice is why Imperial Revenue officers can wear jeans on Fridays. Since then the IR has practiced a bold 'hands off' approach with the World Eaters, proving that violence is sometimes an answer.
Tumblr media
Horus absolutely pays his taxes. In Horusbux: A currency of his own devising. Lorgar attempted to trick Horus into a ponzi scheme, now all of his money is in Horusbux and he has no idea how it happened. Horus keeps on promising everyone massive returns, usually from the deck of his waryacht, the Live Forever II.
Tumblr media
1K notes · View notes
dzvelinaskebiyars · 14 days ago
Text
Analysis on Liu Xiao's preview.
Please keep it in mind that you might have different interpretations on him as a character and his preview so it's alright if our viewpoint is different. However, I'm trying to reach and analysis what was intended to say in the preview.
Tagging: @ammiya
Firstly, Liu Xiao as spider.
Tumblr media
It's veryy interesting that even in the beginning, Liu Xiao is represented as a spider which already tells us what kind of person he is. We see that there's insect trapped in spider's web and the spider, Liu Xiao, is moving towards it for obvious reasons.
Let's talk about spiders in general because isn't it interesting that Liu Xiao is portrayed as spider when he can be any other predator animal? Why not wolf, for example? Why not lion? Why not panther? Why small spider when it's not even comparable to other animals and even birds, as birds often attack spiders and destroy their web? (Many birds and animals may try to eat spiders, or at the very least, they'll probably interfere with the spider's food source.)
Spiders are predators, above all else, so hunting and killing is where they really shine. In the bug world, spiders are fairly fearsome animals -- they're the tiny equivalent of wolves, lions or sharks. Different spiders employ different hunting strategies. Some species build intricate webs to ensnare passing insects. Other spiders, such as the various wolf spiders, seek their prey out on the ground. Trap door spiders dig holes, cover them up with dirt doors hinged with spider silk, and lie in wait for passing prey. Similarly, some spiders hide inside flowers to catch feeding insects by surprise. Liu Xiao is obviously the web-spinning spider that carefully and patiently makes the web and waits for the prey. Web-spinning spiders wrap their prey in a web and then crush its body with their fangs. But let's point out what this tells us about Liu Xiao. Building web requires so much time and good nerves because it can be often destroyed by other animals and even humans after it's done or in the process. This shows two of Liu Xiao's character points:patience and persistence. He carefully and patiently hunts his preys, even if it takes years. He's completely different from his brother. He's not aggressive person, he's not manipulated and he doesn't rush anything. He does it all by himself too. He's the smart, sweet-talking manipulator. Not only that, he keeps others under control like Tiachen as an example just like spiders, who keep other pests under control.
I think I should move on from Liu Xiao as a spider before someone realises I spend hours learning about them👀 (here's the link if anyone wants to know more about web-spinning spiders)
Now second is, headless angel.
Tumblr media
Let me point out main things here: it's a statue, no head, the hand placements, the number of wings.
Firstly, let's talk about this representation as statue. We know that greeks & romans are famous for creating statues like this and there is a well-known masterpiece of greek sculpture called The Winged Victory of Samothrace. I could go on and talk more about this specific statue but I'll say it shortly, The Winged Victory Of Samothrace symbolizes the goddess Victory, or Nike, alighting on the prow of a warship. The Winged Victory of Samothrace is one of the rare Greek statues whose exact original location is known. It was made as an offering to the gods for a sanctuary on the Greek island of Samothrace. Placed at a height, people could see her from afar. That is why, in a nod to her original lofty home, she now adorns the top of the Daru staircase. Nike, the winged goddess who heralds victory, is seen just as she is about to alight on a ship. Why is that headless statues were created? It's possible that the head may fell off due to the statue being ancient but sometimes it was purposely like that. It seems the Romans deliberately created statues without heads – and for a practical reason.Headless sculptures are probably among the more iconic features of Roman art and archaeology. But rather than being incomplete due to misadventure, some of these sculptures were created with detachable heads. This is because the Romans, ever the pragmatists, liked to be flexible with their artistic displays. Or, to put it another way, if you commissioned an expensive sculpture of a popular figure or hero, what happens if said hero becomes unpopular? The solution is simple – you pop their head off and replace it with whoever the latest social icon or hero is.This inbuilt flexibility was particularly important for Roman culture, as the act of forgetting was one of the more significant forms of punishment for those in disgrace. Statues were defaced and decapitated as a way to destroy the memory of the person they depicted, which often happened when one emperor replaced another or there was a significant regime change.To be clear, not all sculptures were built for this flexibility, so not every headless example was designed to end up this way.Another reason they are missing heads is because a lot of statues back then represented emperors and leaders. And every time they got a new emperor or a new god or goddess they would remove the head of the old emperor/god/goddess/whatever and put on a new one to look like the new emperor/god/goddess/whatever. There is lot of God/hero/emperor symbolisms in this preview but I'll explain it later.
The hand placement.
One hand is resting on the chest, which is done when introducing yourself or as the way of showing that you're being honest, practically saying "trust me". The second hand is often used in art, which I'm pretty sure all of us can tell that it symbolizes telling something, whether it's a story or whether explaining something. So what's shown is that this headless angel is saying something ehile indicating that they're being honest, thst they're trustworthy. Ironically enough, we can't trust these hands to know that the angel is being honest because it doesn't have the most important part of body to read the truth from: the head. What kind of expression does the statue have? What kind of emotion is portrayed? Do their eyes look honest? We won't know, because the angel has no head. I think this tells us more about Liu Xiao. I mentioned that he is sweet-talking manipulator. He'll convince that he's honest about helping you, or about whatever information he gave you but is he really? Maybe he's offering protection because that's what angels do, but you won't know if he's truly being honest. Because he's not. You can't read him, he's like headless angel here, showing you that he's honest when he's not.
The number of wings.
Honestly, it's hard to tell. It can be four and six too but from what my viewpoint, the statue has four wings. Now, in Christianity, we have four winged angel(s), Cherubs. In Christianity, angel wings are a powerful symbol of divine presence and protection so what do Cherubs protect? what belongs to God or even His own presence. They're throne bearers of God. They represent purity, grace, and the innocence of the divine and symbolize presence of the Divine.
To sum it up, this angel symbolizes purity, innocence, honesty and protection like other angels but the difference is the desperate conviction (with hands) and they're being honest, trustworthy but there's not a way to confirm that.
Do you all know what's more ironic? Yes, we talked about angels a lot and there's lot of angel statues and angel symbolisms but the very next scene and its symbolism make us doubt that the place, this scene, and Liu Xiao are actually related to good things.
Tumblr media
The very next scene where goat-head men worship Liu Xiao immediately breaks the good image of him. Because goat heads are the symbol of the Church of Satan, the symbolism of satan. Which I think tells us that these men are followers of "satan", followers of evil and who do they follow? Liu Xiao. Oh Liu Xiao is fact was NOT being honest, huh? Now Satan has many different views. For example, in Christianity he's seen as evil, fallen angel who pushes humans into committing sins. But people believe Satan punishes sinners and hence, isn't bad at all. What I believe, as an Orthodox Christian, is that Satan doesn't punish sinners at all. He's sinner himself, a devil, and he isn't even ruler of hell in the first place. Satan spreads evil and I think that's what Liu Xiao is doing for whatever reason.
Now we also learn that Liu Xiao plays dart boards game.
Tumblr media
Does even this have a meaning? You might ask. But yes, it does. Everything in the preview has meaning that we need to know in order to know more about Liu Xiao.
The dart board represents clear, specific goals in life. It symbolizes the satisfaction and motivation derived from achieving these goals, especially when they require focused, persistent effort. Now, obviously, Liu Xiao probably plays this game due to boredom especially in preview and not everything has deep meanings usually, but it's a preview. In previews, we're being shown to what kind of things or character we're going to see and usually such graphic and visual representations such as Liu Xiao's preview tells us so much more than we might even realise. Now, due to this dart game, we know that Liu Xiao has a goal in mind that he deeply focuses onto and doesn't do all these for laughs and giggles. He's serious and motivated. Conversely, the "dart" or "arrow" can be seen as a representation of death or the passage of time.
And again, the angel.
Tumblr media
Showing angels after we saw Satan's followers is ridiculous but obviously it has meaning. From what we see, here's six winged angel. Seraphim. Seraphims have six wings and Seraphim serve as agents of purification. Their whole job is to honor God with that proclamation and to make His holiness known to everyone who dares to approach the throne of God. This statue's hands are placed differently than the previous. We're directly shown the palm, which is done in few cases: show that you're being truth to your words, introduce or point at something and manipulation. Have you all ever heard of saying "you have them in palm of your hand" or anything similar? It means to have complete control over someone and to be able to make them do anything you want. Hence, manipulation. I'm not even exaggerating. Throughout history, the open palm has been associated with truth, honesty, and openness. On the other hand, a palms down gesture suggests dominance, aggression, and authority. However, for a manipulative person, we do see the face of angel but it's Impossibly hard to identify the emotion. Why? Because it's a statue. I think that's the whole meaning of showing truth, honesty, openness, protection & authority, manipulation, dishonesty through statues because it's hard to know what kind of emotion is on the statue because statue has no emotions.
Next, we're being shown the face of the angel statue up close which is only statue that we see the expression of up close. I'd say it has more to do with Christianity but that won't be right, because in Christianity angels don't have human faces. Many of us like the picture of angels as beautiful winged feminine creatures or baby-like creatures with halos and harps, known as cherubims. But angels in the Bible likely do not look like any of our imaginations, nor do they appear as our media would have us believe.Angels, being spiritual beings, can take on different forms. As we see in Scripture, angels can sometimes appear as humans, to the point where we may not even recognize that we’ve served an angel. The short answer is we don’t have a definitive description for angels, but we can use Scripture to show how they sometimes appear.
I lifted up my eyes and looked, and behold, a man clothed in linen, with a belt of fine gold from Uphaz around his waist. His body was like beryl, his face like the appearance of lightning, his eyes like flaming torches, his arms and legs like the gleam of burnished bronze, and the sound of his words like the sound of a multitude (Daniel 10:5-6).
And, of course, the most bizarre: Their entire bodies, including their backs, hands, and wings, were full of eyes all around, as were their four wheels (Ezekiel 10:12).
This being said, I do not recognize the angel that is shown and unfortunately,I can't tell much about it. It's probably greek or roman sculpture but I can't tell which one and I can't idetify the "angel" (face) shown in the preview, so please pardon my lack of knowledge. But I can talk about the scene where this specific angel "cries" in red lights. Firstly, let's say that from beautiful angelic statue, it suddenly turned into demonic. The colour red symbolizes many things but is popular to symbolize danger, warning and us often related to satanism in a way. Now the biggest attention we need to pay to is crying/weeping angel. Has any of you heard of the myth of crying angel? Yes? No? Maybe so? Apart from basic meanings such as tragic loss, weeping angel symbolizes (according to myth) monster with the capability of sending others back in time by touching them. Now, Link Click is known for time travelling stuff and the anything related to time so it shouldn't be a surprise that maybe Liu Xiao's ability is exactly that, not manipulation. I mean, he's smart and very intelligent so why not? Maybe he's not using his ability but his brains to manipulate others. He's shown to be able to play chess and cards/poker which already indicates that he's intelligent.
Speaking of cards/poker:
Tumblr media
These are the cards Liu Xiao played and apparently won with. Now let me educate some here about cards and their meanings.
Spades suit is considered the highest-ranking suit in games that give preference to the card suit. Spade symbolizes the winter season, and the symbol represents the water element. The suit symbolizes the acme of old age when humans gain knowledge, transformation, and acceptance.
the heart suit represents the season of spring. It also symbolizes the childhood stage of life and represents the fire element.
the diamond suit represents the autumn or fall season. The suit implies the growing state of a person’s working career. A diamond card represents progress, ethics, stability, commitment, and the air element.
the club symbol represents the summer season and the earth element. The club suit in cards indicates youth, a phase when a person focuses on education, and recklessness.
Ace – Desire
2 – Union
3 – Faith
4- Satisfaction
5 – Change
6 – Adjustments
7 – Victory
8 – Power
9 – New beginnings
10 – Success
King of Spades – King of Israel, David
King of Hearts – King of France, Charlemagne
King of Diamonds – Roman Caesar, Augustus
King of Clubs – King of Macedonia, Alexander
‘Jack’ in the 16th and 17th centuries meant a male servant without a specific role or skill; so not a cook, gardener, coachman etc, just a strapping fellow who can carry stuff, be sent on errands or brought along as a guard, whatever you happen to need doing. The French word for the card is valet, which in French means exactly the same thing.The other English word for the card is knave, which originally meant ‘boy, young man’, as its German equivalent, Knabe, still does. It evolved to mean ‘young manservant or henchman’. Eventually it became a derogatory word because royal households had so many of these young men, who went swaggering around the streets picking fights, molesting the girls and generally making nuisances of themselves.
Now the card I want to pay attention to is Ace of Spades. Why? Because the ace of spades is a symbol for people who are asexual and aromantic. Now, I'm not saying that Liu Xiao is 100% aro/ase or smth since I know that this probably isn't meaning at all but I'm analysising everything here as much as I can. But also, in poker Ace of Spades is often related to luck, wealth, power, transformation and even death. The Ace of Spades is also known as the "death card," and is often associated with bad luck or negative outcomes. However, in other games, the Ace of Spades is considered a lucky card, and players will often try to collect as many of them as possible. But well, we are talking about Poker, so it's death card.
Does this mean Liu Xiao dies? No, what this mean is that the men who were playing against Liu Xiao died.
The next scene is number of hands asking help and shortly after dragging someone's leg and someone with them. The hands are definitely of Liu Xiao's victims so could this mean that he's feeling some kind of guilt? Who knows, but there's emotion in those scenes. First is desperation for help then something like anger and dragging (probably Liu Xiao) down.
Chess.
Tumblr media
Liu Xiao is holding the King, which means he's being protected. He's mastermind. But this specific scene where he hits the black knight, his ally is so thrilling. He's supposed to attack white pieces, his enemies, but he suddenly gets rid of his own ally himself? One doesn't know such thing in chess, but of course, it's not simply chess but another key to know what kind of person Liu Xiao is. My sister said from her analysis that this is portraying betrayal, where I think it's getting rid of your ally/puppet after they're no longer useful. So, this scene can be perceived in different views, however there's one fact that stands for sure. Liu Xiao isn't opposing the idea of getting rid of and betraying his own allies if he needs to.
Tumblr media
THIS is the reference with headless angel. Same hand position, seems to spread kindness and righteousness and makes himself to be our ally/friend but how true is that? The light above him makes him seem godlike being, saint or innocent. He's wearing blue expensive clothes (ironically, spiders hate blue colour), gold rings and earrings which makes us think that he's capable of helping us, he's rich and capable. But the previous analysis on headless angel proves us otherwise. While we do see his expression, his face, we can't identify exact emotion. For a second he seems amused, all knowing and in another second it's as if he's taking pity on us. Plus, he's looking down on us, directly. Showing that he's on higher stage, higher status. I said this before, he's sweet-talking manipulator and here is being shown how he's truly manipulating others.
35 notes · View notes
dreaming-medium · 1 year ago
Text
Animals Without Direction
Chapter Ten - By First Light
Previous Chapter | Next Chapter
Masterlist
It was well past midnight when you returned to the keep. There was a fresh gash in your side.
The job you were sent on was supposed to be simple. Just a wolf spotted near a farm owned by an elderly couple. They couldn’t afford to hire a mercenary themselves, so they came to the Jarl for assistance.
And who did he send out? You.
And what did you find? A pack of wolves. Easily seven of them. You took care of them, of course, but not before one got a nasty swipe at your side.
No, you have not been able to sleep yet. Your brain feels like it’s being squeezed by a giant’s hands. Your eyes feel sunken into your skull.
It certainly is not helping your general attitude, either.
With one hand pressing into the wound, you limped slightly into the keep and towards the throne room. You always reported to Chan first thing before going to wash up.
The gash wasn’t too deep at all, it was more annoying than anything. With your healing abilities, it will most likely be closed by the morning, but that doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt like a bitch.
It looks much worse than it is. To anyone passing by, you look like you’re bleeding out.
Silence fills the hallways of the keep. Your boots drag along the stone with uneven steps. 
“Fucking wolves,” you grumble under your breath, “Demons straight from The Void.”
There’s only been one instance of Chan being asleep when you’ve gone to report in from a mission. Tonight apparently makes two.
But the throne room is not empty, no, there’s one person standing at a table.
Minho’s back was towards you, he was sitting at a chair at the end closest to you. If there was a plate of food in front of him, you couldn’t tell.
You’re about to turn to leave but he speaks up.
“He’s asleep.” He says without turning to look at you.
“I pieced that together.” Your voice comes out much weaker than you intended.
‘Damn this wound.’ You think to yourself.
This makes Minho turn to look at you with an eyebrow cocked. His eyes quickly scan your figure, hovering on the hand that’s holding your side.
He tongues his cheek and turns back around.
“I did not think a simple wolf was too much for the all-mighty mercenary.” He chides.
You roll your eyes and sneer at the back of his head. “One is not. Once the number climbs to about six or seven it becomes a bit difficult.”
Minho nods his head and picks up the tankard in front of him, taking a long swig.
You shift your weight from foot to foot. “I will speak to him in the morning then.”
The way to your room is through the throne room. Meaning you have to walk past Minho.
A log crackles in the fire.
Taking a deep breath, you take painful steps towards the doorway across the room, each intake of breath feels like needles in your side.
“Should you not be going to see Felix?” Minho calls across the room.
You do not stop walking. “Do not pretend to care.” You roll your eyes, not that he sees it. “I will be fine by the morning.”
“You’re bleeding on the floor.”
“I am fine.” You grit. “Goodnight, Minho.”
Minho sighs.
“Some days I believe you to be intelligent, others you prove yourself to be witless.”
A shot of anger goes through your chest and you finally stop walking. You turn in place, hand still holding your wound tightly.
“Do not speak to me like that, Minho.” You growl. “Have we not had this talk before or are you the witless one who cannot remember a conversation that was had a month ago?”
You make sure to put extra venom into your words, teeth bared and eyebrows furrowed. The room grows warmer as your blood boils.
Minho stares at you from his seated position at the table. Even from a distance you can see the anger flashing in his eyes with a dangerous glint.
You were playing with fire here.
“Has it only been a month?” His voice low, “Did it only take a month for you to find your way into a second court member’s bed?”
Your jaw drops and your eye twitches, “What has possessed you?” You ask incredulously.
Minho sticks a grape in his mouth, one eyebrow raised in a cocky manner. “First the Squire, now the Rogue. Who is next? The Mage?”
The Rogue? Is he referring to you leaving dinner with Seungmin two days ago? What is he on?
Hotter and hotter your anger boils. Every time you think you’ve taken a step forward with Minho, he launches himself ten paces back.
You’re so shocked at his words that you can’t even form proper words. Where is this coming from?
“I— what are you saying?” You sputter.
Suddenly, you can’t even feel the wound in your side. Your attention is on the advisor and his wild accusations.
“I watched you leave dinner with that dopey smile on your face. Do not pretend to be ignorant.”
Is he serious?
“Seungmin wanted to tell me something pertaining to an assignment he completed but did not want any prying ears to hear it!” You bark at him, taking a step in his direction. “What is this all about?”
Minho rolls his eyes and looks at the wall to his left, away from you.
“You spend every moment of your spare time with another man, what is one supposed to think, Y/N? I am not stupid, no one in this court is.”
“Why do you see me as no more than a common whore? Have I not proved myself worthy of being among you? Or do I need to run my sword through your chest before you finally listen to me?”
Minho snaps his head over to you, a sneer on his face. “Is that a threat?”
“Typically when someone insults my honor, I do not sit there and take it.”
Minho rolls his eyes, “You do not sit there and take it? Pity, and here I thought the men gave lay to you for a reason.”
That was it.
In a blink, you marched over to where he sat at the table, with one blood soaked hand and one clean one, you grabbed the pristine collar of his shirt and yanked him from his chair.
Both of your noses were only about a centimeter apart. Your eyes were full of venom and hatred.
“I am not a whore. I am a mercenary who has fought tooth and nail to be the woman I am.”
Minho’s one hand plants on the tabletop and the other grabs your wrist in a vice grip. His eyes are glaring at you with an equal amount of anger and something else you couldn’t put your finger on.
“Why is it the moment I speak with a man you point your finger at me calling me a tramp? Every member on the Jarl’s court is a man. Am I supposed to keep to myself and never speak to a soul?” You tighten your grip on his collar and his does so as well on your wrist. “Why can you not treat me with the respect I deserve?”
The two of you stare so closely into the other’s eyes. Minho’s teeth are bared in a growl like state.
“You know,” you say with an evil smirk, “If I did not know any better, I may even say that you were jealous, Lee Minho.”
A wall of emotion flashes through his eyes, his pupils dilate and an actual growl tears from his throat.
Faster that you can blink, you’re turned around, an arm wrapped around your neck. He’s placed you in a sleeper hold from across the dining table.
Your back screams from the awkward angle. The wound in your side feels like it’s leaking even more.
“Jealous?” He gnarls in your ear. “Let us make one thing crystal clear. I am not jealous, I am angry that you believe you could simply seduce your way into my men’s beds when you had nothing nice to say about Miroh since your arrival.”
You struggle against his hold, his grip on your neck only tightens. “Do you not think that if I hated Miroh that I would have left a long while ago? What is holding me here? Nothing. Are you only seething because it is not your bed that I am trying to land in?”
His breath is hot against your ear, he exhales with each movement that you make against him in an attempt to keep you there. His hold may be like concrete, but you sure were giving him a rough time.
Minho squeezes your throat and a cry falls from your lips at the pressure. He’s one step away from cutting off your oxygen.
Thrashing against his arm, you pull and pull on his forearm but he doesn’t budge. “Do you truly not see the respect I have for this hold? Do you not see that I regret that way of thinking? But what else was I supposed to think when it was all I was fed my entire life!
“The Jarl is starting a war to free the Elves of Erbus. I am prepared to sacrifice my life in order to see that happen and you think that I am simply acting as a cock warmer for your court.”
With one last thrash, you finally yank yourself away from Minho. Your body turns and you stare daggers at him.
He’s looking at you differently, there’s still plenty of anger, but his eyes are moving all around your face. Both of your chests are heaving from exertion.
Minho opens his mouth to say something but a door slamming open takes both of your attention.
Your hand flies to your sword and Minho turns his entire body towards the door, hand at the dagger on his belt.
Your jaw dropped as soon as you saw what it was.
The messenger slumped against the door, his hair wet and greasy. His entire body was covered in dirt and soot, every article of clothing on his body was ruined.
But that’s not what made your heart sink.
Blood streamed down the sides of his head on both sides. He’s holding his stomach the same way that you came in doing, but both of his hands were completely stained red.
His hair draped in front of his face, but the skin you could see was beaten and bruised.
Blood is oozing through his fingers and leaving puddles on the floor.
The messenger lifted his head as much as he could. Both of his eyes were swollen and black. His lip was split and there were several gashes and chunks missing from his skin.
Bile rose in your throat.
You hadn’t seen someone this horrible looking since…
“He’s an Elf,” you choke out, “we sent an Elf to Erbus.”
“Get Chan.” Minho commanded, taking large steps towards the door where the messenger fell to his knees. “Now, Y/N!” He barked and your feet were moving.
“Guards!” You heard Minho scream as you sprinted out of the throne room, “Someone get Felix! NOW, GET HIM NOW.”
As fast as your feet allowed you, you sprinted through the keep. You had never been inside Chan’s room, you had only known where it was.
You were peeling around corners, the exhaustion you felt previously nowhere to be found.
An Elf. They sent an Elf.
His ears. They cut off his ears. Your throat tightened and you willed yourself to run faster.
As soon as his door was in sight, you screamed. “My lord!” You yelled, as soon as you got to the door, you started banging on the wood as hard as you could with your fists.
“My lord! Get up! My lord!” Over and over again you bang until the door is ripped open by an extremely startled Chan.
His hair is tossed and messy, eyes wide and alarmed with his mouth open in shock.
Chan’s eyes are wild as he looks your body up and down. He stops at the wound on your side, but you don’t give him enough time to say anything.
“The messenger, my lord.” You pant out desperately. “He was an Elf, my lord. He is back. He was an Elf,” you repeat and tears well up in your eyes even more. “My Lord, they— they—“
Chan doesn’t give you enough time to finish. His face shifts to a look of absolute horror, his face pales and he stumbles back a step.
You reach forward as quick as you can and grab his wrist. “Minho sent me to fetch you, please. My lord we have to go,” you beg him and pull his wrist.
Chan’s face hardens, but he makes no move to take his wrist from your hand. You pull him out of his room and down the hall.
Within a few seconds, he snaps out of his stupor and the two of you run through the halls together. After rounding the first corner, you drop his wrist.
“Where?” He barks.
“I know not if they brought him to the healing ward or if he’s still in the throne room.” You respond.
This time, it’s Chan’s turn to snatch your arm, he pulls you into a side hallway and both of you continue running at a decent clip.
It was now that you notice his lack of clothes.
He’s shirtless and only wearing a pair of soft cotton trousers. By the sound of his feet hitting the stone, he’s barefoot. The only thing covering him is a deep red silk robe around his shoulders, but it’s not tied in the front.
The robe billows behind him as the two of you run.
Within a minute, you’re bursting through the doors of the healing ward.
His choice in coming here was the correct one. 
Minho and another guard are standing against the wall while a disheveled looking Felix does everything in his power to close the wounds on the messenger’s body.
Minho’s hands and clothes are covered in blood and his eyes are wild.
Both of Felix’s hands are emanating a yellow glow as he attempts to use restoration magic. His palms pressed to either side of the messengers head, cupping where his ears should be.
The messenger appears to have passed out. His body limp in the bed, not even his fingers twitching.
You and Chan walk into the room, you stay closer to the door and Chan marches over to the bed, looking down at the messenger.
A gasp tears from Chan’s throat and his hand flies over his mouth in pure shock.
“What happened to him?” Chan demands.
Sweat is dripping down Felix’s face mixing with his own tears. Violent sobs are wracking his chest.
“I know not!” He cries, “I have never seen anything like this before. This cruelty is beyond even what you would find in The Void.”
The light surrounding his hands keeps flickering.
“He is so young, Chan. I’m trying, I am but his wounds are beyond my skill.”
“Then get Hyunjin. You,” he points to the guard. “Go!” Chan commands to the guard who takes off out of the room.
“Hyunjin won’t be able to do anything, Chan. There’s nothing else we can-“
“Try, Felix.” His voice is so stern, yet it’s cracking. Chan reaches down and grabs one of the messenger’s arms gently yet tightly.
Your throat tightens and the tears that were sitting in your eyes finally fall.
They did this to him. They tortured this boy. He couldn’t have been older than twenty winters. This poor boy who was just doing his job.
They cut off his ears, beat his body until he couldn’t move.
“Chan I do not think-“ Felix cries but Chan cuts him off.
“Keep going.” He begs with a hard, even voice. “Keep trying.”
“Chan it is not working!” Felix cries back.
“Fucking— Keep going, Felix!“ Chan bellows, his voice catching at the end.
“It is not WORKING.” Felix screams.
Chan turns away from the bed with his face hidden in his elbow. The Jarl walks away and towards the wall opposite of where Minho stood.
“I cannot.” Felix cries, his eyes staying on the boy’s broken body. Tears are streaming down his face and onto the sheets. “Chan, he is-“
Felix is cut off again by Chan slamming his fist into the wall. A roar tears from his throat and his head falls against the stone next.
Silent sobs wrack your chest, you try to stay as silent as possible. The tears falling from your cheeks down to the stone floor.
“Chan.” Felix calls out with a shaky voice.
The Jarl makes no move, he keeps his head against the wall.
The soft light of magic that was coming from Felix’s hands flickers out. Hard, violent sobs come from his throat as he reaches over and grabs the messenger’s hand.
Almost every finger is broken and bent the wrong way. Felix holds it as if anything as gentle as a breath would break them more.
His knees buckle and he falls to the floor, still holding the messenger’s hand.
Minho is silent as he walks over to the bed. Carefully, he reaches over and parts the messengers tunic towards the top.
Sobs fill the room.
“What are you doing, Minho?” Felix asks through cries. He stands up shaking from the floor to watch his movements.
As soon as his sentence comes out, a startled gasp follows it. Both you and Chan look over.
Minho’s face is pulled into the angriest expression you’ve ever seen him muster. Those dirty looks he gave you in the throne room are nothing compared to this.
You and Chan both took careful steps towards the bed.
A gasp left your throat just like Felix’s when you saw it.
Chan’s declaration of war.
It was nailed into the messenger’s chest. Blood soaked each entrance wound.
You felt nauseous, the world was spinning. His cruelty knows no bounds. Your eyes squint shut to try and stop the tears from flowing even faster.
The floor seems to tilt and you have to sit down on the bed behind you to try and get your bearings.
Chan was eerily silent. But you just knew that he was positively seething.
“Minho. Please go wake up Changbin.” His voice is entirely too even, too calculated. He is past the point of anger.
You open your eyes and look over at the Jarl. His eyes are fixed on the letter still on the messenger’s chest.
“I want our soldiers ready to march by first light.” His voice strong and calm. “Sisk Killoran will know terror before the end.”
108 notes · View notes
lovelyladyabsinthewrites · 1 year ago
Text
Love Song for a Vampire Pt.37
Tumblr media
Pairing(s):Edward Cullen x Wolf!Reader, Jacob Black x Witch!OC
Warnings: none
Words: 3029
Part 1  Part 2  Part 3  Part 4  Part 5  Part 6  Part 7 Part 8  Part 9  Part 10  Part 11  Part 12  Part 13  Part 14  Part 15  Part 16  Part 17  Part 18  Part 19  Part 20  Part 21  Part 22  Part 23   Part 24  Part 25  Part 26  Part 27  Part 28 Part 29  Part 30  Part 31  Part 32  Part 33 Part 34 Part 35 Part 36 Part 38 Part 39 Part 40(series finale)
Tumblr media
Kate's scream could be heard past the tall trees that surrounded the Denali coven's home. Reaching the ears of Tanya and Eleazar who had been out hunting to replenish their stock of blood that would last them the rest of the month. Briefly exchanging a troubled look, they drop their equipment and dash off back to the house where they found Kate on her knees in the living room. She was begging Carmen to wake up. The large bay window of their living room was smashed, glass looking like snow against their hardwood floors. Eleazar collapsed onto his knees beside Kate.
"I walked away only for a second to answer a phone call. . ." Kate tells the other two. Slowly, Carmen was coming to as her pale eyelids flutter with life. "Irina must have taken that opportunity to get out. I'm sorry."
Tanya helps her sister up and maneuvers her to the couch while Carmen's mate helps her rouse to consciousness. "It's not your fault." Hastily thinking, Tanya calculates the amount of time Kate had been away and up to when she came upon Carmen. She didn't want to acknowledge out loud that Irina was probably far away now. Mentally she curses knowing that they were now in deep shit with Irina's escape. In a flash she has her phone in her hands and taps Edward's phone number. They had to get this situation under control as soon as possible.
Supporting his mate, Eleazar has Carmen in his arms, her head resting on his shoulder as her black eyes struggle to focus. "Irina?"
"Sshhh, it's okay." He hushes her, gently rocking the both of them to and fro. "We'll get her back."
Her hand goes up to her head and she lets out a groan. "I can't believe this. . . how humiliating."
Unable to sit still, Kate stands up. "I'm going to start tracking her."
Over her shoulder, Tanya reminds her to keep her phone on her in case she comes across anything. Not bothering to use the front door, Kate hops out of the gaping hole in the window that Irina had made and becomes but a golden flash as her legs run at the speed of light. Finally the dial tone is cut off and Tanya hears Edward's voice in a greeting. No time for that. "We have a problem, Ed. Irina's gotten out."
She could hear his sharp inhale. "When? Kate called me just a few minutes ago."
"It happened within that time frame. Irina overpowered Carmen and knocked her out. Kate went after her right now but I don't think Irina is in the area anymore." If her heart was still functioning like a usual human, it would be frantically beating behind her breastbone. This was not good. There were two places that Irina could be heading toward: the Volturi or Forks. Maybe she planned to take matters into her own hands and find where the wolves were. "Send an alarm to the wolves that they need to be on the lookout for her just in case. I don't know what she's thinking anymore but if she so happens to go into your territory, you might be able to detect her before anyone else and warn the others."
"Got it. . . is Carmen okay?" He needed to get out to warn the wolves, but he was also concerned for Carmen.
From where she'd wandered off, Tanya looks back to the living room where Eleazar had situated Carmen on the couch before he too was zipping out of the window. "She's okay. Might have a headache, but it'll pass as will the guilt."
They say curt goodbyes. Tanya shoves her phone back into her pocket as her loud strides clacking back to the rest of her family. "Alright. You guys can stay here if you want to, but I'm gonna join Kate and see if we can find any tracks to where Irina may have gone."
Carmen is already staggering to her feet and giving her head a shake to clear her brain. "I'm fine. Lets go." Her mate is skeptical but has never been one to protest his wife when she has her mind made up. He simply follows her lead, his hands ready if she was still feeling lightheaded and fainted.
Alone, Tanya takes this moment to let out a distressed sigh and rub her hand against her forehead. They were given one job: to keep a sharp eye on Irina. Disappointment is not the strongest emotion she felt then and there. Shame floods her as she was unable to make Edward proud of her and her coven. Acknowledging that it would take a while for her romantic feelings for Edward to go away, she still didn't like letting down the Denali's one true ally.
She believed in no gods or deities but she found herself praying to whoever was willing to listen to her. Praying that Irina made a stop to Forks first before heading to Italy. Maybe then she could be apprehended and contained. Hopefully with (y/n) among the wolves, she could stop them from mistreating Irina. Even though Irina threatened the peace, she was still her sister and Tanya was loathe to lose another family member.
Tumblr media
Free at last.
A massive weight lifted off your shoulders, along with your backpack as you open your bedroom window and toss it inside. Closing it once more, you waste no time in joining Embry in the jog to Sam's. Both of you nothing but smiles as the both of you cheered and laugh now that your academic life would not hinder the more entertaining aspect of the pack. Now you could hang out with the witches and watch them.
The summer sun that streamed through the massive branches of trees was kind and heightened the carefree feeling that you and Embry were drunk off of. Sunlight makes a kaleidoscope of shapes on the ground. They moved with the swaying of leaves and limbs.
But the massive figure of Sam's black wolf emerges from the brush and seemingly scaring off all light. You and Embry halt. You couldn't read his mind yet his pinned back ears and raised hackles told you that something was wrong.
To make the travel go faster, the two of you hoist onto Sam's back and he darts to his home. The backyard still has the two tents sitting silently. Void of occupants. Leaping off his back, Sam quickly shifts back to his human skin and you avert your eyes as he shimmies into his shorts. Questions aren't asked. Not yet. His silence told you enough as he leads you through the kitchen and into the once again crowded living room. This time Edward was at the center along with the three witches and Bella seated on the couch, her nervous gaze flitting around the room until they land on you and relief leaks from her.
"Where's Leah?" Sam curtly asks Seth who shrinks.
"She's not feeling well. . ." An obvious lie. Anyone could tell from the manner which Seth's gaze is focused on his feet. Sam doesn't press it though, there are more important issues to take care of and Leah was at the bottom of his list.
Sam shares a nod with Edward, the vampire taking it as a sign to proceed. "Irina from the Denali coven has escaped."
Ice freezes the blood in your veins and robs you of breath.
"What this means is that she could potentially be either on her way to the Volturi or here." His eyes no longer hold that charming honey-gold, instead they're darkened. When was the last time he'd had any animal blood, you wonder to yourself in concern. You feel your packmates stiffen around you at the potential threat of another vampire trespassing on their territory. "The other members of her coven have already been out to look for her around their home but its clear she's long gone."
Nadege closes her eyes and whispers something in her native creole. Next to her, Evita holds her hand and gives it a reassuring squeeze. Dieufel listens with dark, sharp eyes.
"Can't Alice use her power to see where Irina is going?" Colin's voice was timid as he spoke up. One of the youngest members of the pack, they rarely spoke up during meetings like this as they were aware of their status as a young pup. But it was a good question posed to Edward.
"She's not here at the moment." replies Edward which causes Bella to shift uncomfortably in her seat and even Embry and Quil glance at one another. Everyone pinned so much on Alice's special ability. She was what could make or break any subsequent plans.
"I can find her." Dieufel's voice breaks through the concern in the room. But Nadege and Evita only look up at him with worry. Evita and Dieufel had been working so hard to make the wards and it showed on their features. Tired eyes and weary creases above their brows. This would drain Dieufel even more.
Reading his mind, Edward gets all the answers faster than if Dieufel were to have verbally said them out loud. "As fast as you can."
The male witch nods. "It will be done." His eyes rove over to Nadege and Bella. His lips press firmly together before nodding toward his cousin. She could read his mind easily, just not in the same way Edward had. From the expression in the depths of his eyes that she knew so well, Nadege was aware of the responsibility that was now placed on not just her, but the novice Bella as well.
You observe Bella's face. Quil had one time said that Bella had a very neutral face, almost void of any emotion. But that was not true. Her expressions were subtle. The biting of her bottom lip. A slight twitch of her brow. You could tell she was nervous. Having only been learning magic for three days, it surely wasn't enough for her to dive right into making wards. You feel for her.
Dieufel leaves the living room and heads to his tent to begin gathering his materials. Time could not be wasted.
Sam sends out Jared along with Embry, Seth, and Brady. Ideally it would have been nice to have another wolf added to their security. There were still no news of Leah and Sam still was wary of welcoming Jacob back so soon. Though the imprinting hormones flooding through Jacob could possibly now be utilized as a good thing. The innate instinct to protect his imprintee would make him all too vigilant and ready to defend. Quietly while plans are being devised, you bring this up to Sam, pulling him away from the main room.
He regards your words but there's a storm of conflict behind his dark eyes. Edward keeps his attention partly on you and Sam as he speaks with Evita. Nadege has to shoo them out of the center of the room so that she could start making a fourth ward. Bella lingers behind her hesitantly, trying to pretend Edward's presence didn't bother her. Colin and Quil brush past them as their part of the close guard along with Paul. Those who would keep close in case Irina slipped through. "Theoretically, it's a good idea. But. . . you know how unpredictable imprinting can make you in the early weeks."
You nod. "I know. But we could really use everyone we have."
Exhausted, Sam rubs the back of his neck while he ponders. "Okay. Okay. I'll give him a call. I'll try Leah again too."
His small brick of a phone is clutched tightly in his hands already. He'd broken several others, this one lasting him the longest still possessed a cracked screen and a missing button. He goes down a small hallway where you knew his shared bedroom with Emily was. You catch her poking her head out as Sam whispers something to her. They close the door behind them, leaving everyone else to get to their own individual work.
Emily must be scared at this new threat to her and Sam's life. Now she was the lone, normal human among everyone. You'd caught her once listening in on Bella's lessons. She seemed a little embarrassed that she'd been caught.
"You okay?" Edward spooks you from the abruptness of his voice. His hand was reaching toward you as if he'd been about to place a hand on your arm. It hangs in the air between the two of you. You relax and move your body so that his hand firmly presses against your shoulder. Tentatively you touch his wrist. His lips twitch into a shy smile. Were you moving too fast? You didn't know if wrist touching was alright or too. . . intimate.
"Yeah. I'm okay. Sam is going to call Jacob and ask him to come. We could really use the extra help."
"Mr. Cullen?"
Dieufel stands in the doorway of the kitchen, hesitant to interrupt both of you.
Curious, Edward only takes a second to read his mind and understand what he was going to ask of him. "Of course I'll help. Just tell me what to do." He turns back to you, his smile returned as he basks in your touch for a moment more before peeling himself away. Dieufel doesn't move though as his gaze turns to you and Evita.
"Why don't the two of you come along with us. Evita, you need to work on your tracking spells right?" Dieufel reminds her. "This will be good practice for you." He doesn't wait for either of you to say anything as he walks back to his tent where most of his personal supplies are being kept. Off in the distance you could hear your packmates moving through the trees to sniff out any kind of vampire scent that didn't belong to the Cullens.
The sound their pounding paws made could be likened to thunder. That wolf part of you is pulled toward them, wanting to join the hunt. But your alpha told you to stay put, keep watch here. After all, Emily was still inside the house. Unable to protect herself. She needed whatever protection was left to offer her.
On the wooden picnic table that had white painting chipping off in flakes were the tools of Dieufel's trade. A shallow bowl made out of a purple crystal (possibly amethyst). Around the lip of it are etchings, similar to those you've seen already while hanging around Evita. With his back turned to them, Dieufel takes a vial from around his throat and unplugs the stopper. You wonder what it is but he gives no name to whatever silver liquid he pours into the gemstone vessel. Around it are four stumpy little candles supported by small holders. One brown, one red, one blue and one white.
"The time of day isn't ideal." Dieufel admits and glances up at the sky. "But we'll have to make do."
He beckons everyone closer, particularly Evita and Edward so that they could be of more use. Moving Edward so that he was now in front of the bowl, Dieufel explains that only Edward will be able to see the location of where Irina might be since he knows what she looks like and has been around her in the past few days. Her impression will be fresh upon him.
"Evita, my grimoire." It was on the edge she was closest to, a great leather bound book. Weather worn and near bursting. Evita lifts it up and before she could hand it to him, Dieufel flicks his wrist and the book opens in her hands. She suppresses a surprised yelp, watching as the pages fan open to the correct one that had the tracking spell. He hisses out another word that you don't quite catch but the stubby candles suddenly burst to life with little beacons of flames. Edward's eyes are wide as he has a front row seat.
Their magic was always amazing to witness.
"And what do we do next?" He probably knows this spell from memory, but he's also training Evita too.
She tries at first to recall it from memory, but in a second her eyes flick down to the yellow page. "Mugwort. Sprinkle mugwort on the surface." Already on it, Dieufel's dark hand pops open a plastic container with what looked like moss. You'd heard about the herb before, commonly used even on the reservation. Especially among the elders. He grabs a fistful and skillfully sprinkles it producing ripples on the liquid's surface. Each ripple starts to bleed a cosmic swirl of blue and purple as Dieufel murmurs something under his breath. "Next we'll need. . ." Evita looks to Edward "a piece of your hair."
Edward's brows quizzically raise but he's not one to ask questions of a witch and easily lifts his hand to his head, plucking a single strand. Offering it to Dieufel between pinched forefinger and thumb.
"Conjure up her image the best you can. Every facial detail, make it crystal clear in your mind. Focus. Don't lose it." He instructs once he has Edward's hair. Rubbing it between his fingers. "Ankhom tenebris vinculum"
Closing his eyes, you focus on Edward's face. Every twitch and movement behind his eyelids.
His hair is gently placed into the cosmic waters, stilling them and producing a soft, shimmering light. "If you have her in sight, slowly open your eyes and look into the bowl." Carefully with his hand on the nape of Edward's neck, Dieufel moves him so that his face is leaning directly over the surface.
Fluttering his eyelids lazily open, Edward takes a sharp inhale once they're fully open. "Wow. . ."
You try to see around them, hoping to catch a glimpse of whatever it was Edward was seeing. All you could make out was light dancing around the rim of the bowl. The runes glowing as Edward's eyes widen even more.
Apparently it doesn't take too long before Edward's found where Irina is for he hisses and nearly flings himself away from the picnic table with wild eyes. "Jacob. She's heading towards Jacob's."
Tumblr media
TAGLIST: @saltedcoffeescotch​  , @dangerouslittlefairy​ , @burn-crash-rqmance​ , @casedoina , @avadakadabra93 , @daryldixonstorm , @blue-aconite​ , @xanniestired666 , @esposadomd​, @godinho11​ , @alexizodd​ , @melaninsugarbaby​ , @lyeatoalinatoheaven , @ronwownsme​ , @itsmytimetoodream​ , @afro-hispwriter​ , @mutandis-extremis993 , @hxgemxscles​ , @nightly-polaris​ , @corrodedcoffins-slut , @ellesalazar​ , @itgetzweird08​ , @crybabyatthediscooffandoms​ , @sassyandclassyx​ , @scarlet2007​ , @theroyalbrownbarbie​ , @jennyamanda8​ , @stevenandmarcslove​ , @biancaindaeyo​ , @loversjoy​ , @turningtoclown​ , @vixorell​ , @xxthackerybinxxx , @daredevilonmyheels​ , @dumbbitch-juicee​ , @southern-bell-give-hell , @nat-the-gemini , @imdoingathingmom​ , @emmettcullenswife , @yoong1c0re , @daddykylokenobi​ , @minjix​ , @magical-spit​ , @krismdavis​ , @arin-swear-rose
89 notes · View notes
everbloomingsoul · 1 month ago
Text
Tumblr media
@kindofuneven sent: [ THIRTEEN ] for sender to reveal their abilities to receiver by protecting them. from xx | accepting
she had figured out months ago that she was in over her head. tried to stay out of the mess of supernatural beings popping up in beacon hills like the town is some kind of flower field while still clinging to the threads of connection with her family only to be constantly caught in the edges. tried to ignore the number of times someone called her a coward for not stepping up for any of the armed calls that seemed to increase weekly. thea knew enough to keep everyone protected, always ready to provide mountain ash for new homes and such. less steady the more demands came for wolfsbane varieties, even when it's chris asking.
this time she'd gotten too close. too many people kept getting hurt, guilt hanging heavily in the pit of the young hunter's stomach for how often it was at least partially her fault, thinking this might be a way to start making up for it. but after the break-in at the school, thea couldn't risk leaving allison in that path alone. and she sure as hell couldn't go to anyone else, not even chris, with her worries about how they were handling the situation here.
cut to tonight: one night until the full moon. thea had severely underestimated her own skill at tracking and accidentally come across derek hale when looking for something else entirely. he seems to just know she's an argent even with how quickly she tries to pull away from the situation, and frankly it's either run for it or stand her ground to disappear. she chose run, and all she could do is hope to make it far enough that after the full moon is done there would be a chance to talk.
she's still smart ( or foolish ) enough to steer clear from the paths she knows the other hunters had planned tonight. derek hadn't been the one causing all the havoc, that much she knew, and if she could get the distance to make sure he didn't rip her throat out then it would be fine. probably. the second rookie mistake she makes is not accounting for how much better he knows beacon hills and the surrounding area, and she has to make another choice: lead him across the paths most likely to get him injured or worse, or break pattern and hope someone doesn't decide to hold this against her too.
the chance to decide disappears when she hears how close the next growl is, and instinct screams at her to duck, leaving claws to rake through empty air. she fully expects the next strike to catch her, only for it...not to happen. instead there's a crash of something crashing against brick, followed by more growls; derek wasn't making all of them. two wolves. she stays quiet hoping they'll be too occupied with each other to turn attention back to her, seeking the next optimal exit only to realize the best option is behind her. derek didn't seem to be in a forgiving enough mood for this to be any kind of easy, but she still had to try.
and it's a lucky thing she turns to do so, because thea has to duck a second time to avoid the debris flung in her direction, grimacing against the shower of dust and brick. yeah, definitely not easy. but nothing comes after that, and she looks up to see if she can identify what piece she's missing. who, more than likely, holding a standoff that was so far keeping her alive.
scott.
of course it's the mccall kid. they all knew the new beta running around had to be young, but the lack of destruction hadn't implicated so young as high school. wolves his age only had that kind of claim if they were borne, as far as she knew. she can't tell if there's an actual conversation between the two or not, but the longer the teenager holds his ground, the more clear it becomes that at least for now she's safe. safer at least, and it's a relief when derek leaves first. it didn't seem like they had the dynamic of a pack either, oddly, but for now she lets it go. seemed a step toward fair after he'd jumped in when he didn't have to.
" ...well that was unexpected. " the words pop out unbidden when he faces her, transformed features already fading back. if scott has this much control now she couldn't imagine what else she was missing. what they were missing. " i-- thank you, for jumping in like that. thought i was a goner for a bit there. "
2 notes · View notes
honey-milk-depresso · 3 years ago
Note
Hmm can you do the first year gang with mc who is like Beidou pls ?
HI HI WOO BOY- Last request in my box hun and it is you <3 <3 Sorry I kept you waiting and Beidou can step on me-
A strong desire to travel far and wide, a strong and reliable leader figure you are. You read people as easily as a book, you're a courageous person who fear no powerful entity.
You're empathetic to the lost and weary, when they feel they have no one else to turn to, you give them your helping hand. In all things, you prioritize over your peers' needs before anything else, and refuse to listen to authorities ; a rule breaker.
The first years found themselves one heck of an s/o.
TWST The Fearless, Rule-breaking Leader, s/o (Beidou)
Ace Trappola
You are his literal idol.
No joke-
You're fearless, brave and strong. No one, seriously no one, can bring you down. Every overblot doesn't hold a single nerve of you no matter how powerful they may be, and how weak in magic you are.
Ace sees you're rebellious nature as an inspiration, as he aspires to be like you. Sort of.
When he saw you detesting Riddle's way of treating your friends and all the students of Heartslabyul, he felt that surging rise of goosebumps from his veins. He really felt that.
From onwards, Ace thinks you're the coolest person to walk into NRC.
Seriously-
And whatever you asked for, he is right there. Like-
Ace rushing with a plate of beet in hand, "ANYTHING FOR YOU, S/O-"
Precisely-
Ace feels pretty safe with you, and you still forgave him (a little salty but still-) for the number of times he dragged you into trouble.
Because he's yours that you care for, as much as he won't admit it, but he fails to hide it, as much as he cares for you. <3
Deuce Spade
Deuce admires your bravery, and how you take courage to do anything.
No overblot can stand in your way! And he finds you so cool!
But sometimes he gets a little worried about your rebellious nature getting out of hand.
You might get killed, maybe a little literally, especially with Riddle. Boy, with that whole overblot event it sure went haywire.
But when you completely went against Riddle because he was becoming an autocratic, fear driving beast? He saw that you really cared for him and Ace, and all the students of Heartslabyul.
You were selfless and he admires that. The sparkle in his eyes.
Deuce really wants to be as brave as you, and you solve your problems as easily and competently as you.
The same thing as Ace, he'll be there if you need anything.
Maybe get the wrong thing due to misunderstanding but the thought can so appreciate it man-
And he wants to be the one to put others needs before his own, well not too much, but,
he wants to do so, and especially putting you first in his mind before anything else.
Because he really loves you! <3
Jack Howl
It's a wolf thing- lmao-
Jack sees you embody what a leader of a pack should feel.
Daring, strong, caring and selfless.
And he respects that.
And above all, Jack treasures loyalty, and you are truly the person who would never leave your friends behind no matter what.
And since you're such a good friend, he's loyal to you no matter what!
He observes that you're always the one leading the Adeuce combo, and even better, the entire squad of the First Years.
Yes, even Sebek, much to his surprise.
I'll get with him later-
Jack is, however, a little concern over your rebellious attitude, especially towards your seniors.
Well, you don't do that on a daily basis, but usually to the dorm leaders, every one of the delinquents, and yeah.
He's worried you'll get hurt because of such, especially with all the overblots that keep sprouting up in school.
And even if you're brave and survive in the end, he's still out there to protect you.
Not because of wolf instincts or anything, but because he genuinely really cares for you. <3
Though I guess wolves care for the pack right- whatever-
Epel Felmier
Another one who puts you as their idol.
Your fearless and selfless, he aspires to be like you!
Not just to look manly or anything, but he also wants to someone you can rely on as well.
He feels really hyped up and energetic when you step into the squad.
Epel relishes in the fact you treat him like how he wants to, and not some baby with makeup lookin' at you Vil-
Like Ace, would also do anything for you when you ask.
The whole "Anything for you Beyonce" meme is the one example in my head
lmao-
You're rebellious nature to him is something he looks up to.
Of course, he's worried you fear and go against authority when you feel they're wrong.
As much as he agrees sometimes, he admits the dorm leaders themselves are pretty powerful, and overal intimidating.
But seeing you conquer overblot after overblot and survive? He's reassured nothing can stand in your way.
Epel feels so blessed he's met someone like you in his life.
And he, too, would be the man you can rest your shoulders on. He really wants to show you that he can be there for you, too. <3
Sebek Vigvolt
Unlike everyone else, Sebek, at first, hates you.
Could you stop going against authorities?!
Sebek is the type of man to respect people who hold higher power, or are older than him. Well, unless absolutely necessary, he would disobey, but very rarely he would.
He despises people who holds no respect for anyone (well, at least most people-), and so you had a pretty low standing in his head. Lilia told him once that someone like him, should friend someone like you, to which he spitted out the tea Lilia brew.
But- but- WHY????-
But what he can respect is your leadership qualities you possessed. Even he admits you make a pretty good job at keeping the squad together and looking out for them.
But still, you're rebellious nature, he feels, is something to cringe over.
But that was in the beginning.
Over time, he sees you braving over so many overblots. Your bravery, he must condemn, is pretty incredible. He sees you remain loyal to him and the squad no matter what, and that you're always there to lend a helping hand.
Slowly, Sebek starts to fall for you, and he hates to admit that you're now constantly on his mind.
But Sebek wouldn't hesitate to protect and look out for you, too. <3
485 notes · View notes
p4lparker · 3 years ago
Text
Part of the Pack
Tumblr media
The aggressive alpha threw you away as if you weighed nothing, like a broken toy or a floppy rag doll. You felt your body crash into the concrete wall. It crumpled in on itself- nothing felt broken, as far as you knew. Well nothing apart from your pride. Thinking back, you had hoped today would be normal day- or as normal as cold be for you anyhow.
         The day had started out normal, well as normal as it could when there was a new alpha in town hoping to take over the pack. Scott had warned you and so had the others, but you didn’t feel all that scared. You were just a human who ran with wolves- you weren’t supernatural and you definitely weren’t a threat to anyone or anything. Though the rest of the pack felt it necessary to keep tabs on you and Stiles constantly. They would take it in turns ‘hanging out’- which was basically babysitting you to make sure you didn’t put yourselves in danger somehow. Scott had come over and watched movies with Kira and yourself, you all were sat watching Kick Ass- when Scott perked up. Almost like a dog; he quickly sat up and brought Kira with him. You paused the movie- waiting to find out what had caused him to do so.
         “Derek’s here..” Scott said, standing up and walking to the door; you followed Kira after. You stood leaning on the wall as Scott opened the door and revealed a brooding Derek. His dark brow furrowed and his face scrunched in a frown- his green eyes glaring at the three of you intently.
         “I’ve been calling you for an hour and you didn’t pick up. It’s your turn to patrol the perimeter.. I’m supposed to stay with Y/N.” Derek grunted, he was still glaring- but it was mainly aimed at Scott and Kira, rather than you. You folded your arms and stayed leaning against the jam of the lounge room door. Watching as Scott and Kira collected their things and gave you a sheepish goodbye before dashing through the still open door and to Scott’s parked bike. Derek turned his almost angry gaze to you before nodding his head at the front door. You flustered for a moment before gesturing for him to enter, then closed and locked the door behind him at his instruction. Not that locking it would keep an alpha out or anything- but whatever, you did as the intimidating wolf told you and lead him through the house to the kitchen. Grabbing a glass and a can of pop from the fridge, you offered one to him which he gratefully agreed to. Offering him a glass he nodded and allowed you to pour the carbonated refreshment. You both stood in silence as you took sips from the drinks. You shared an awkward smile with Derek, who just nodded at you- not smiling back or giving any emotion away. You gestured for Derek to follow you back to the lounge- sitting down and making yourself comfortable on the sofa once more. You watched as Derek perched himself on the couch- at the other end of it. You started the movie again and allowed yourself to get sucked into watching the movie- trying not to feel on edge, Derek’s tense body and stoic facial expression was making this situation feel all the more forced.
         The movie was almost over, throughout it you’d wriggled and squirmed around the sofa- all the while Derek sat still, perched on the very edge of the couch cushion. You’d tried to concentrate on the vigilantism on the screen, you found it difficult to focus; it wasn’t until Derek sat up even straighter, as if that was possible. He lifted his head and glared at the ceiling, your eyes following his. He tilted his head and sniffed the air. You watched half amused half confused as he stood and walked out of the lounge room and to the stairs of the building. All the while still sniffing at the air. Following behind him as he began to trek up the stairs, through the hall and sniffing at each door until he stopped in front of one. Yours. He sniffed deeply, before rearing back. When he finally turned to face you, you could tell something was bothering him.
"Have you left your window unlocked?" His voice gruff and demanding. You looked at him in surprise. Shaking your head quickly.
"No! Everywhere is locked up tight, like you and Scott and everyone else had ordered.." You muttered, glaring alternatively between your feet and Derek's leather clad back. All you heard in return was a grunt, before you bedroom door was roughly pushed open; the handle slamming against the pale walls and probably leaving a dent or a mark or something. Derek stalked around the room still sniffing, until he found himself standing under the sky light. The access to the roof, the wide opening window didn't work though- it wouldn't lock, so your dad nailed it shut. Derek jumped up from the floor and onto your bed, boots and all. As he stared intently at the big window above him. You watched, from your position by the door as his eyes flickered blue.
"The window is broken." Was all he uttered, the anger present in his voice.
"Yeah, it always has been.. My dad nailed it shut years ago. It wouldn't lock or anything.." You stated, shrugging your shoulders.
"No. The glass. It's broken. It's like its been lifted from the surround. And put back." Derek growled, eyes narrowing as he glared at you.
"Meaning what?" You asked, terror seeping into your words that you couldn't control. You were sure, Derek could hear how fast your heart was beating even without his wolf hearing. The tension in the room and your bodies built.
"Meaning, I don't know how long the alpha may have been coming in here. Meaning I don't think you're safe here.." Derek answered. His eyes narrowed still, but holding worry in their green depths. "C'mon." He grunted. Stalking towards you and gripping your upper arm. You struggled to keep up with his long strides, he walked out the room not even closing the door- dragging you with him as he practically ran down the stairs and out the front door. He came to a stop just short of the road, you not realising he'd stopped slammed into his back. Wincing as you nose bumped into the leather was wearing, you stumbled back and lifted your free hand to your nose checking for blood. Derek let go of your arm and glanced over his shoulder at you, dark brows drawn together. He moved towards your neighbours car, looking around him suspiciously. Raising his elbow and slamming it into the drivers side window, you shrieked. Dashing over to him quickly and gripping his arm through his jacket. Through the thick material did nothing to hide or disguise his tensed muscles. It took a moment for you to shake yourself to move your brain back to what the issue at hand was.
"What the hell do you think you're doing?!" You demanded, trying to tug his arm away from the broken glass- he was slowly moving his elbow to knock the remaining pieces from the frame.
"I'm stealing your neighbours car. Get in." Derek replied, as if it was the most simple thing in the world. Once the frame was clear of any sharp shards, he put his hand through and pulled the lock up. You heard the click as the internal locking mechanism worked. Opening the door, Derek threw himself into the drivers seat and waited impatiently for you to copy him. Groaning to yourself, you dashed around the front of the car and got in. Staring at Derek as he was fiddling with some wiring under the steering wheel. In a moments notice, you were off. Driving down the road quickly, Derek not really paying all that much attention to the road; he wriggled around awkwardly for a moment before pulling his phone from his jeans pocket. He looked sparingly at the road before dialling someone's number. You watched the scenery pass, you were in the warehouse district. Full of concrete walls and steel roofs.
"The alpha's been in her room. She needs to leave..." Was all he managed to get out before he was slamming the brakes on. Both of your bodies being jarred forwards, your seat belts yanking you back into the cushioned seats.
Breathing heavily as you tried to gather your bearings, you stared straight ahead of you in terror. There in the middle of the road was a great hulking beast. It was black and huge, making Peter's alpha wolf form look like a kitten in comparison. Derek stared ahead also, sizing the creature up. Before either of you could comprehend what was happening, the beast was pounding towards the stopped vehicle. Derek thinking quickly tried to put the car in reverse, but the beast just came at a quicker speed. It charged towards you on all fours and once it was close enough- it stood on two feet, reaching its clawed hands out and ripping the hood of the car to shreds. The scraping of metal made you cringe, but what petrified you was the fact that the engine was destroyed, and there was no chance for you to escape. The creature sauntered round the car, it ripped off the door on you side and snagged you from the opening. You screamed. Derek flustered with his seat belt before he leapt from the destroyed vehicle. It didn't take  long for you to realise that he was in full wolf form, but you also resigned yourself to the fact that he wouldn't be able to save you. He stood no chance against the monstrosity holding you captive in its sharp claws- you struggled to breath.
Your throat being constricted dangerously as you were held captive. You watched through bleary and unfocused eyes as Derek launched himself from the car; his eyes shining a bright blue, claws protruding from his hands and fuzzy hair clumping on the sides of his face as his face contorted into that of his wolf form. He dashed towards where the Alpha had you clasped, he started throwing slashes here and there. Desperately trying to free you from the monster. Though, the alpha did little more than seat Derek away as if he were nothing more than a fly. Derek didn't give up though, he kept coming- attacking again every time he got thrown back. You could feel your breathing becoming more laboured as the claws tightened. You felt the darkness calling to you like an old friend. You hadn't noticed that the rest of the pack; Malia, Isaac, Scott, Kira and Alison all joining Derek in trying to rescue you. Your eyes had fallen shut, and you felt consciousness slipping away. It wasn't until you felt someone stroking hair from your face gently, did you wake up. Peeking your eyes open to see Alison kneeling next to you- she smiled down at you as consciousness came back to your aching body.
“She’s okay guys.. but she needs moving. Like yesterday.” Alison stated as she helped to pull you up into a sitting position- you winced slightly, pain radiating from your ribs causing you to freeze. You looked to Alison, who frowned and prodded gently at your ribs; she shook her head.
“And I think she has either some cracked or broken ribs from the awkward way she’s moving..” Alison muttered, pulling you even more gently into a sitting and then standing position- in a slow but sure manner, she kept her arm supporting you. The rest of the group nodded, moving around you. It was then you took notice of them; they were all battered and bruised, deep angry looking gashes on their faces and arms. Your eyes caught sight of Derek who was favouring one arm, it cradled to his chest- which was barely covered by the shirt he had been wearing. It was slashed to smithereens, blood and skin showing through the rags, Alison and Kira helped you stand- staying close until they were sure you were steady on your feet.
“The Alpha’s gone for now. He’s off to lick his wounds. But I have no doubt that he’ll be back and soon. Y/N needs to be somewhere safe and secure- I vote we take her to the old train car.” Isaac stated, mainly directing his words to Derek and Scott who both nodded.
“There’s at least two other scents that’ll mask yours and hers, you should be safe their until we can get rid of this guy… Even if we have to chase him from Beacon- he’s gone.” Scott stated, you didn’t miss the red circling his irises as he spoke. He looked determined, and you knew not to be afraid. Scott was an alpha. He was a true alpha. He was your alpha- even if you weren’t a wolf. And with that the others were off, you looked to Derek still cradling his arm and knew he wouldn’t be able to drive.  Looking around, you spotted the demolished car not too far from you- sighing as you had no way of getting to the train car. Derek grunted and nodded his head to the left, you followed him. Hoping he knew where he was going, as you had no idea. You followed as he walked through the maze of practically identical buildings- leading you left and right and left again. Hoping like hell you wouldn’t have to navigate your way out yourself, as you had no chance of remembering and would probably end up living in this concrete jungle like a hermit. Soon enough you were standing in front of the abandoned subway- staring wide eyed as Derek had successfully navigated you both there- you had no idea it was so close, but then you realised that, that was the reason Isaac had suggested it to begin with. If the Alpha’s scent was covering the area, he probably wouldn’t return to it and you’d be safe- or safer. You followed Derek into the abandoned area and shivered. It felt so lonely- you remembered Boyd and Erica, smiling faintly before it slipped off your face all together. Moving further into the abandoned area, you collapsed onto a tattered seat- your eyes roving over all of the graffiti and claw marks that marred the walls. Derek groaned as he too collapsed into a seat. Breathing deeply, through his nose and clenching his jaw. It was then you realised how badly he was injured. His dark features were even darker due to the bruising covering his face, the gashes and slashes in his chest and torso- still bleeding, looked angry and painful. And the awkward angle that he held his arm, showed you he was in bad shape. Pulling yourself up and off the seat- ignoring your screaming muscles, you searched slowly- or as quickly as your sluggish body would allow, for some medical supplies. Knowing that Derek’s old pack must have had something like that lying around.
Your eyes landed on a couple of old shirts that looked similar to the tattered remains on Derek’s shoulders- making your way over to them, grabbing them up and letting your eyes roam over the area- until they landed on a lock box of some sort. Moving towards it, you checked on Derek over your shoulder- he hadn’t moved, you opened it quickly and smiled lightly. There in the box sat a bottle and a half of Jack. Gripping them both and the shirts in your hands before moving back over to him. Kneeling in front of him, you let your eyes scan over his injured body once more. Derek’s eyes flicked open as he felt you pushing his knees apart- allowing you to slip between them and situate yourself more comfortably.
“I-I th-think we need to set your arm first and then deal with the..” You stated and gestured to your own chest, Derek said nothing- just nodding and delicately offering you the obviously broken arm. “You need to tell me how to do this.. I’ve watched Grey’s Anatomy plenty.. but I’ve never actually done it..” you spoke quickly the words tumbling from your lips almost of their own accord. He nodded, and grit his teeth as you gently took hold of the broken limb.
“It’s my shoulder.. it’s dislocated- you need to grab hold of my arm and pull as hard as you can. When you hear it click and me scream- you’ve set it back.. Go!” Derek commanded, your eyes were wide as you tried to remember his words. You steadied yourself and pulled as hard as you could like he said. You yanked at his arm- as he growled- pulling as hard as physically possible for you until you heard a loud and sickening click and a scream-like groan fly from his slowly healing lips as well as some more unsavoury curses- you tried to steady your breathing and not let the pain show on your face too much. You let go of his arm and fell back onto your butt, watching as he breathed deeply and a light sweat dotted his forehead. He nodded and gestured to the injuries marring his chest, you too nodded and gripped the bottle of Jack before handing it to him. He raised a brow and chuckled darkly- before shoving it back at you.
“You need it more, besides it won’t do any good for me to drink it. It won’t affect me.” Derek told you, you nodded before unscrewing the cap and taking a swig of the dark liquid- letting to sweet taste linger in your mouth before swallowing it- then taking another long gulp. Setting it down by Derek’s foot, you kneeled up and gently tried to move the shreds of material away from the affected areas- but having no luck. Derek sighed almost impatiently, before gripping the fabric in his hands and tugging- the material falling away from his glorious chest- injured, but still glorious chest. You held your breath as he shrugged his shoulders, making the material fall to rest around his hips- his torso now bare to your wide eyes. You took hold of the bottle and one of the shirts, lifting both to Derek’s chest. You took a deep breath as you tipped the bottle allowing the liquid to flow down and onto the injuries. He hissed in pain- you moved the shirt and pressed against the wound- he groaned but allowed you to continue the process until you were sure the slashes were cleaned out. You knew though- he wouldn’t heal for a good while, but the treatment you’d given would do for now. Derek nodded his thanks, you smiled shyly at him before gripping the bottle and bringing it to your lips again. Taking a deep swallow you sat back, not realising your eyes had locked with his. The deep green boring into you- you didn’t know if it was the alcohol or what, but a shiver ran down your entire body. Blinking and looking away, you let one hand slip to his thigh and pushed yourself up- still gripping the bottle, you looked over your shoulder when you felt his eyes still on you.
You turned away and took another swallow of the sweet liquid, the burn becoming a comfort now. You hadn’t heard him move until you felt him rest a hand on your shoulder. He span you around so quickly- it felt like the room was spinning around you. The bottle slipped from your lips as you stared wide eyed at him, he stepped you backwards until your back was pressed against the cool metal of the train car. Lifting one of his hands, he gently brushed his fingers against your neck- gasping softly- his fingers sweeping your hair out of the way. One of his hands stayed at your neck, gently poking over the area, whilst the other trailed down your arm and to your hand gripping the bottle- pulling it from your fingers and bringing to his lips taking a swallow himself. Before placing it near your lips offering it to you- you obliged gulping some down, he then moved it down slightly and tipped the contents onto you. Your eyes still staring into each other’s, though yours widened marginally as a stinging pain radiated from you neck.
“Looks like the Alpha got you…” Was all Derek whispered, his eyes not leaving yours as the liquid flowed over the affected are of your skin. You just stood frozen, back to the wall- alcohol dripping down your neck and chest soaking your t-shirt, teeth biting into your bottom lip as you tried to control the raging hormones in your body. All you could think of was that if he leaned just that bit closer- his inviting lips would meet your own. Your body moved of its own accord, pushing forwards slightly. Your lips pushing against his. It wasn’t a kiss, not really- it was just your lips meeting his. And he didn’t push you away- so you pressed against him harder, your wet chest meeting his. Your lips moving with his as the kiss gained momentum and passion. You weren’t sure who’s tongue slipped out first and deepened the kiss, but you were sure it was you who moaned- and you were definitely sure it was Derek who pushed away from you. He stumbled away from you, and you struggled not to giggle at the image. The big bad wolf stumbling away from little old you. A giggle must have slipped out though, because Derek glared at you. He stormed towards you- ceasing the giggles almost immediately. He stopped in front of you. His body flush against yours, glaring eyes boring into you. Before he pushed his lips against yours kissing you furiously. Soon it wasn’t just lips meeting, his teeth were scraping against your bottom lip, and clashing against your own teeth as you opened your mouth.
You moaned again. Not even caring. It felt too good, his toned chest pressed against your own- even through the saturated top, you could feel his body heat, his pecks pressing against you- his muscled abs pressing against your belly. Which felt like it was filling with liquid lava- that seeped solely into your core, giving you a pleasant ache between your legs. Derek pulled back, closing his eyes as he tilted his head and sniffed the air. His eyes narrowing as he stepped back, taking your hand and leading you after him. He stepped backwards until his knees contacted the leather of the seat, he fell back and tugged you with him. Pulling you until you were kneeling on the seat- knees each side of his hips, he pulled on your hand until your chest was hovering over him- leaving you to straddle him in the abandoned train car. He stretched his neck up to graze his lips over the fragile and broken skin of your throat- his stubble creating a delicious friction, before moving to your lips and pulling you into another passionate kiss that sent shivers straight to your core. Derek breathed deeply through his nose and growled- before pulling you down onto his lap. You fell and kissed him more comfortably as your neck wasn’t craning at an awkward angle.
Derek’s hands rested on your hips for a moment, before they ventured upwards- dragging the wet material of your shirt with them. He pulled the soggy shirt up and only separated from your lips to remove it from your body. Tossing it away and pressing his lips back to your own. You let your fingers wander over neck and shoulders feeling the tensing muscles. Derek picked up the discarded bottle of Jack beside him. Pulling from the kiss to take a swig of the booze- before pulling your lips back to his own, you felt the Jack slip into your own mouth before you swallowed it. Derek pulled back from you again and you moaned in disappointment. You were getting sick of him pulling away from you! You watched as his eyes roved over the expanse of your half naked body before him- his fingers lifting to caress over our rubs, causing you to suck in a breath. He frowned before pushing his lips against your own more ferociously than before; and soon enough you were lost in his lips and tongue again. The pain simply disappeared. And when you pulled away from him to watch the blackened veins recede into his skin, you knew he’ deliberately taken your pain. Raising a hand to stroke over his stubble covered cheek- you kissed him gently, before letting him control you once more.
He tipped the bottle over you neck again, you hissing at the sting it brought- until his lips followed the trail. Licking and sucking over any skin that was flavoured with the drink. His lips lingering around your breasts, kissing and suckling at the sensitive ignored area. His hands trailed over your stomach, caressing the skin and tracing down to your hips- where they played with the waistband of your jeans. Fingers moving to unfasten them and tug them over your butt and hips. You stood from his lap and stepped back, catching his eyes and pulling the denim down your legs slowly- his eyes only stared at your partially dressed form. The damp bra still hiding your breasts from him and the dark panties covering your core from his waiting eyes. He leaned forward and tugged on your hand- pulling you back to your spot on his lap. You kissed him solidly, letting your tongue trace over his lips before letting your lips explore. They kissed over his rough cheeks, and down his neck- gently nipping at the stubble covered skin, he groaned loudly- letting his hands grip your hips and pull you down onto his own.
Once you were situated in his lap and still devouring his neck- he moved your hips back and forth- creating a friction that was almost maddening.  It was driving you to distraction, and you almost lost focus on kissing as much of his skin as you could. You weren’t sure what it was- but you couldn’t get enough of him, and you needed more. You ground your hips against his and could feel that pooling sensation- though it was more noticeable now, that and there was a stirring within Derek’s pants that had you grinning into the open mouthed kisses you were leaving down his chest, careful to avoid the injuries that were still trying to heal. You let you fingers feel over those delicious abs, before dipping lower; rubbing over the bulge in his jeans, rubbing back and forth until you were desperate for more, moving your shaky fingers down to the button and zipper. Popping one and tugging the other. Derek got the message and lifted his hips obediently and shuffled out of his boxers. You moved your gaze to look at him, his size was impressive and made your mouth water and core clench. He lifted your chin with the forefinger of one hand, as his other made a home rubbing you through your panties. A pathetic moan- not even stifled, echoed through the silent room; his calloused fingertips were rubbing the dark lace onto your most sensitive area, and you were revelling in the feeling of it. The way it sent shocks through your body, the way it thrilled you and left you needing more and more. You were chasing that soul shattering feeling, and you were well on our way to catching it- especially if Derek kept his fingers moving at that pace and in that certain pattern.
You hadn’t realised, but moans and groans were spilling from your lips almost in a chant. You were praising Derek’s skilful fingers and he chuckled in response, letting his other hand unclasp your bra and let it fall to rest against your stomach- the straps caught on your elbows, as your hands desperately clutched at Derek’s waist for something to keep you grounded as you floated higher and higher into the pleasure he was offering you. His lips descended onto your exposed chest, teeth and lips nipping at the taut bud. All it took was one hard bite to your nipple and you were coming apart in his arms. Your breath halting, your shoulders tensing and your knees shaking. His fingers didn’t let up though- they guided you through the haze of pleasure and only left you when you were breathing out slowly into the crook of his neck. You let your forehead rest against his shoulder as your tried to calm yourself down, once you felt your breathing return to a semi-normal pace; you let your eyes trail to where his erection was straining and leaking happily- if it were possible, he looked like he was even more erect and ready for you than before. You watched as he let his hand slip from between your legs and you gasped at how wet it was, he just chuckled before slicking his hand down himself and moving your hips to just above him. They rested poised, ready- yearning to plunge downwards and onto him- but he held you steady, teasing you. Before deciding; enough was enough and letting your hips drop.
He raised his own the moment you met, and a sigh slipped from his manly mouth as he was welcomed into your warmth. He held you still for a moment; as if he knew you were still too sensitive and needed some time to adjust. And adjust you did, soon you were desperate to grind yourself against him. Or thrust yourself one him and chase that pleasure again. Sure you were being reedy, but it was almost a necessity! Derek held your hips steady- still buried within you, but not moving. He hissed a breath through his teeth- then let his grip on your hips loosen, you let yourself free. Grinding against him- the skin above where you were joined rubbing at the sensitive nub, you let out a guttural moan; which made even Derek blush by the looks of his pink cheeks. He gripped your hips tighter and guided them into a rhythm. You could feel him rubbing against you in all the right ways, reaching parts of you- you didn’t think was possible, merely a myth. But Derek Hale proved you wring and reached that elusive spot within you. Your rhythm continued, gaining speed and strength. Until you could feel yourself on the cusp of oblivion, and Derek gave a hard thrust within; giving you that final nudge. You cried out- probably an unrecognisable sound or even made up language you weren’t sure. You just knew the way you were feeling in that moment nothing mattered. You could feel the pulsing between your legs, though if it was you. Or Derek. Or you both combined, you weren’t sure and you sure as hell didn’t care- your body was shaking and covered in a light sweat. But nothing mattered apart from Derek still being buried deep within you as you both experienced euphoria. Once you were both calmed from your activities, you rest your head against his shoulder and lifted your hips lazily from his. The slightly uncomfortable feeling of being empty, brought you back to reality. And your senses- and it seemed like Derek’s had also returned. As his mood changed from sated to grumpy in no time. He was soon shoving you off his lap, and onto the seat beside him- and shoving a discarded shirt into your chest.
His glare forced you to tug the shirt over your head, and once it was situated; covering the necessities and Derek had tucked himself away. You noticed that Scott was stood sheepishly by the entrance- rubbing at the back of his neck awkwardly and blushing a bright red. You buried your face in your hands embarrassed, because Scott could tell what had not long since transpired within the abandoned train car.
365 notes · View notes
pri00r · 3 years ago
Text
Bruised Knuckles
Pairing : Geralt of Rivia x Jaskier
Warning(s) : Blood , Nosebleed, Someone breaking someone else nose (it’s Valdo , it’s worth it.)
Rating : General
Words count : 6900 (nice hehe)
Edit : Now with the "Read More" option
Geralt had been promised the best ale of Oxenfurt , instead he had gained first seat to a fight between two bards in the middle of a tavern and honestly what else did he expect after falling for Jaskier’s advices. Now they are in an alley screaming at each other and someone is about to say too much.
Or
Geralt get to see Jaskier punch someone and be covered in blood , get yelled at and have a ”…oh-” moment.
Read on AO3
Tumblr media
Geralt can’t help but blame himself for this whole mess.
No truly what a stupid idea it had been to listen to the bard. But he had just wanted to drink a few ales- no. Scratch that : one ale. Just one who wasn’t watered down or served in a dirty cup by a grunting barman as unwashed as his dishes.
So when it was almost time for him to go to Kaer Morhen and Jaskier to Oxenfurt , the bard had started to sing the praise (not literally , thanks Melitele ) of a small tavern hidden in the city , who always served the top shelf alcohol with no distinction on who was buying as long as they had the coin to pay for it. And in that case it was Jaskier who promised to pay for it.
So sue him for being weak once and wanting to treat himself to one thing before the long trek up the blue mountain to the Wolves’s keep.
And now if he could , he would have been willing to give good money to any mage or sorceress just to go back in time and stop himself.
Truly he should’ve known. He always did when things looked too good to be true : it was because it was often the case. But the constant babbling of his side-kick must’ve droned his sense of logic.
When they got to the city it was almost already dark out due to the approaching winter hours. They dropped their things at an inn (Geralt didn’t really understood why Jaskier insisted on taking a room with him since they were in Oxenfurt already but he said something about his professor quarter not being ready yet.) The stableboy had looked up at Roach with stars in his eyes , probably thinking that a horse who traveled with a witcher was much cooler than the old mares of the travelling merchants.
She was being brushed while munching on fresh grains almost immediately , already in her own little world and giving a look to Geralt that seemed to tell him to go away as it was her ”me time”.
And well she deserved as much so Geralt left her to her selfcare session , trusting the young boy to treat her well.
So they dropped their thing and headed toward the promising inn. And well…
”You brought me to a place called.. ‘The Gentle Duck’ ?” Geralt couldn’t have hidden his disapproval if he tried.
”Hush now Geralt !” Jaskier said ; he was wearing his luth on his back , a spring in his steps , clearly hoping to get a late night gig at this place.
”No matter the name this place is one of the best in the whole city ! The number of times I got drunk during my studies oh oh !” He had a faraway look in his eyes , clearly remembering younger days.
”I must’ve drank at least once in every joint of this city during my years here and I’m giving you the honor of trying the best of it all ! So yes the name might seem a bit.. juvenile , but I promise the quality of the alcohol will quickly make you forget all about it ! That’s a man promise.”
”Careful” Geralt chuckled. ”I’m a witcher , if this alcohol can make me forget something I might end up forgetting you first.”
Geralt easily dodged the smack Jaskier tried to land on his shoulder which only made him huff in annoyance. But the witcher could see that he wasn’t truly offended : even with frowning eyebrows , Jaskier couldn’t properly hide the smile on his face.
If he had been anyone else Geralt might have smiled too and kept on joking. But he was a witcher and he knew that it was a matter of great survival to never show weakness in front of this bard. At the risk of the memory being stored away in his mind and it being mentioned even months later.
(He had laughed once when Jaskier fell in that lake. It wasn’t even a full belly laugh but the bard milked the memory as much as he could in the following months.)
——-
Jaskier opened the doors of the establishment in a flourish. His smile didn’t even falter when it was clear a bard had already been hired for the night. His music wasn’t terrible but definitely forgettable , more here to set an ambiance than to make the crowd sing and dance.
The place wasn’t crowded to the brim but it certainly was filled. Geralt didn’t have to avoid any shoulders or elbows but only the waitresses passing by , arms filled with empty cups , plates and full pitchers. Apparently Jaskier wasn’t lying about the quality of the place if the scholars , students and other crowd of people all mixing here were to back up his claim.
And Jaskier took this place like a fish to water , waving at future coworkers for the upcoming semester at Oxenfurt or old students of his watching him with an admiration and respect Geralt will probably never get used to.
He fluttered around before walking directly toward the bar , Geralt not far behind. After all, it was Jaskier’s coin that was going to pay for the whole thing and he wasn’t going to wait for the bard to make his rounds to say hello to everyone before getting his promised drink.
As Jaskier was sweet talking the man behind the counter, (probably finally aware that Geralt intended to take full advantage of his purse for once) the wolf swept his eyes around the room out of habit and gave it a sniff. The place actually smelled…okay. There was no stable near to sour the smell in the air or drunkard puking on one of the walls. Actual dried bouquets of the last flowers of the season were hanging on some of the pillars giving off a pleasant but not overpowering scent. There also was a lantern hanging by a window slightly open to let it fresh air , in it a leftover lemon-grass scented candle to prevent the remaining bugs who still hadn’t died from the upcoming cold from coming in and bother the merry drunks.
And as soon as Geralt moved his eyes from all the little smelling decorations , he saw from the corner of his eyes a flurry of blond hair and blue cloth. Actually he would have smelled the person before seeing hadn’t it been for the dried flowers and candle masking it at first.
But then a strong perfume of lavender suddenly hit his nose as the figure got closer. It made him think about how Jaskier lost the habit of wearing such powerful perfume quite early in their travels together and he was secretly relieved.
”My, my, Julek !” the figure suddenly spoke. ”Had I known you’d already arrived here I would have never set foot in this place. I mean I know that the coin has to come from somewhere but I never thought they would lower themselves to such clientele !” the lavender-smelling-man said , a smug smile on his face barely hidden by the most obnoxious little mustache Geralt had ever seen in his life. It reminded him of a weasel and by the tone of his voice he clearly wasn’t so far off in his comparison.
Immediately Jaskier’s happy mood soured to a point where Geralt could smell it rolling out in waves out of the bardling. He hid it behind his own smile but Geralt could clearly see the murder in his eyes as he was sure the lavender-smelling-man could too.
”Valdo Marx ! It’s quite funny you would say such a thing , after all it seems to me that you were served alright. But what are you doing here so late in the season ?” Jaskier was leaning on the counter , he would have played the perfect concerned friend had it not been for his smug smile he wasn’t even trying to hide.
”You are usually already holed up in the first noble house that is willing to keep you for the winter. But.. since you’re here.. oh !” He made a pained noise like a condescending adult pretending to care about a child’s trouble. ”..it seems as if the Poviss accident really hurt your reputation then didn’t it ? Oh you poor thing.” The nickname was said in a honeyed voice dripping with faux-concern.
And whatever this Poviss Accident had been , the mention of it was enough to wipe the smug face of Valdo Marx whom Geralt finally took the time to look at head to toes.
Jaskier’s nemesis wasn’t wearing any instrument on him and yet he was the spitting image of a classic court bard. Up to the color of his doublet : a royal blue and if the witcher could trust his vague memories of what Jaskier had said about him , Valdo was the type of bard who would sing a song about any royal or noble willing to pay , no matter their reputation or recent political scandal.
Something Jaskier scoffed at , being censored and told what to sing meant you had just been good at finding the melody and that wasn't anything to be proud of.
He had mid-long straw colored hair that looked more brushed and cared for than those of most of the noble ladies Geralt ever met. And most importantly a stupid hat with the most ridiculous feather that was probably dyed as no creature alive arbored such colors.
And he also happened to be the bard Jaskier had tried to make drop dead the second he believed he had gained wishes during the whole Djinn debacle.
”Jaskier.” Geralt warned. He had come here for an ale not whatever…this was about to become. Which thinking now was probably a bad move as Valdo’s eyes were on him. To give him credit at this point he wasn’t reeking of fear…yet.
”Speaking of reputation : I see that you are still following the Butcher around like a lost pup. Tell me now, have you managed to write any good songs about swamps monsters lately ? After all this seems to be your weird obsession now.”
Jaskier frowned , clearly not taking lightly the jab at his choice for subject of writing.
”I’d rather write about the most hideous creature that whatever bland royalist bullshit you still manage to choke out. Come now Valérie at your age you should really consider finally doing something original in your life.”
Jaskier's voice had taken a sharp tone , the bard will to keep up decorum in public clearly thining. At least he wasn’t shouting to the man like Geralt had seen him do in the more backwater tavern when men criticized his songs.
As the thing started to clearly escalate and the promised ale never coming, Geralt finally noticed that people started to be paying attention, clearly eager to see what two bards fighting will end up looking like. He groaned internally , if at least he had gotten that ale before all of this happened.
”-quite the fucking audacity coming from a man who failed theory of music twice !”
And while he had been distracted the two bards were now raising their voices more and more while he had less and less patience. He finally put a hand on Jaskier's shoulder trying to turn him toward the bar.
Jaskier had gone from his relaxed stance against the counter to nearly nose to nose with his opponent; he had almost expected him to be tugging at his hair already.
”Ignore him, Jask , he is probably already drunk and not worth it.” By the smell he knew that the opposite bard was only buzzed and not that drunk but at this point he was willing to say anything to stop this from going too far. Jaskier huffed but was willing to stop giving Valdo the evil eye and went back toward the counter. That was of course without taking into consideration the fact that Valdo Marx wasn’t going to be very cooperative.
”You do well to walk away Julek at least I won’t have to see your ugly head ruining my drink.” Valdo scoffed.
And Jaskier the slippery bastard turned around in a gasp and pointed a finger toward the other man while Geralt quickly took a fistful of the back of his doublet clearly not in the mood to haul Jaskier back to the inn if he tried to start a bar fight.
"Me ? Ugly ? What a fucking joke coming from you ! Have you seen yourself lately ? You're so ugly , you make drowners and grave hags look hot !"
Valdo let out an offended squeak.
"You.. ! You take that back you bastard!" He scoffed "It's no wonder you would find those monsters attractive after all since..since you're already the witcher's whore !"
Geralt doesn't know how it happened -maybe it was the shock of the insult that let him lose his grip on the bard a little bit- but next thing he knew , Jaskier had crossed the room and punched Valdo Marx straight in the face. He heard a crunch and then blood started to gush on both the bards. Valdo let out a scream and clutched his nose while stumbling back , tripping on his own feet and falling on the ground , clearly not expecting their verbal jousting to come to such blows.
He wasn’t able to see how badly the nose was with all the blood coming out profusely and the bard not taking his hand off from it , trying still in shock to stop the bleeding.
Someone had gasped in the crowd and like wild animals , the blood got the attention of everyone in the room.
…yeah Geralt really wanted to go back in time right about now.
”What the fuck Julian !” Valdo hollered in genuine shock.
Jaskier just looked at his own fist : Valdo’s nose started to bleed as if he had a sliced neck, not just a nosebleed, it was like a bottle of sparkling red wine which had been shaken before being opened. And for a fleeting second Jaskier pulled a face , Geralt thought it was a grimace but instead realised it was some sort of smile.
But Jaskier’s face suddenly fell , probably realising only now how unfitting it was for a bard such as himself to break his opponent's nose using his ring-clad fist in public , quickly turned back and grabbed Geralt's arm, tugging him to run away with him.
”Fuck ! Fuck , fuck , fucking fuck-” he gasped.
Had Jaskier been anyone else trying to grab Geralt's arm and tug him away he would have failed miserably. He only moved because he allowed it. After all he was all muscles and if he wanted to, he could be impossible to move , like a tree taking roots.
He cast one last mournful look at a pitcher filled with ale in one of the waitress trays they passed and let himself be dragged out of the tavern and into a random alley.
No really he should have known this proposed ale was too good to be true.
_______
It's only after a few minutes of running that he noticed the weird noises that Jaskier was letting out. The idiot was probably hurt or worse : crying.
He was probably panicking from what he just did in front of his peers and future students , all because that stupid bastard had used Geralt against him. The white haired witcher then realised that out of all the insults it was this last one that broke the camel's back. Something he had noticed before already : Jaskier could be called a harlot by someone and still laugh and brush it off as if it was a joke between old friends , but the second Geralt was insulted in front of him he would gasp and start shouting back.
And now the wolf probably was going to have to deal with a sobbing bard and Gods above Geralt was too sober to even think about that.
"Jaskier stop…Jaskier !" Gerat said.
The witcher nearly tumbled into the bard back when he suddenly stopped , only avoiding it using his witcher reflexes. And that's when he realised that in between gasps of air , Jaskier had been laughing.
The front of his doublet and one of his fist still covered with the blood of his nemesis. Seeing the bard out of breath glowing under the moon , covered in blood and laughing hysterically made Geralt feel… something.
However he quickly brushed it off , secretly relieved that he wasn’t going to have to deal with the sobbing mess the bard could sometimes become. Years of companionship and everytime the bard would cry in front of him Geralt panicked like on his first contract , having no idea what to do.
”Did you see his face ?! And the noise that he made ?! He sounded like a squeaking frog !” Jaskier cackled while swiping the back of his hand on his chin to catch the pearls of sweat that started to form along his chin , effectively smudging even more blood on his face. And Gods why did it make Geralt feel like that ?
Geralt took in the bloody knuckles of the man in front of him. The ring on his fingers had probably hurt him nearly as much as it had hurted that other bastard’s face. They were in an alley without their pack so he couldn’t do much.
He took him by the elbow and directed him to sit on a barrel that had been left out in the street and was under relatively good moonlight. He had patted Jaskier's back pocket to find the cloth napkin he knew the young man always had on him. The man in question was even too out of it to make a joke about Geralt sudden groping.
After managing to catch Jaskier’s wrist and letting him use the other to gesticulate wildly as he rambled , he took off the rings that adorned his fingers. Jaskier usually never wore those on the road for obvious reasons but as soon as they passed Oxenfurt’s walls he started to feel safe and protected enough to parade around in his almost full glory.
”I’ve been walking in the forest with no one to appreciate my fine outfits except for you and Roach… well mostly Roach.” he had muttered. ”So excuse me for wanting to look presentable ! You never know when I will cross paths with an adoring fan !” he had said when he slipped the rings on his fingers in the middle of the busy streets.
Now dark bruises were already forming as well as a few open cuts covered in blood that certainly belonged to a bard , now to guess which one was a whole other thing. Geralt used the cloth to dab at the bruised knuckles to get the blood out of the way using some of the moonglow and his own witcher heightened senses. Well more like tried to as the bardling was clearly buzzing with adrenaline and not sitting still.
"Ye Gods ! When the others will hear about this ! Ah ah ah ! My heart is beating so fast ! I can feel it in my throat ! Does yours beat fast as well after a good fight ? Gosh the rush is just-"
"Your form was all wrong." Geralt grunted.
Jaskier stopped his flow of words.
"Pardon ?"
"Your form" Geralt insisted. "You didn't even put your thumb outside of your fist , you threw with your upper body not using a good stance. You could have cracked your thumb with how bad it was." He wasn’t looking at him, instead focusing on his current task.
Jaskier scoffed.
"Well as bad as it was I still managed to break that weasel nose so-"
"And why did you even do that ?" Geralt asked suddenly . He stopped dabbing at the knuckles and looked up at Jaskier.
And what a sight.
His cheeks were red from the running , his hair disheveled and he still was slightly short of breath. Geralt could smell the thin layer of sweat that had formed on his skin as well as the freckles and smudge of blood he had on his chin , at some point some of it even got on his lips making Geralt’s eyes spend a second too long on them.
"...because he insulted you." Jaskier answered almost shyly, noticing the look the man in front of him was giving him.
And at that Geralt had to stand up , letting go of the bloodied hand but still gripping the handkerchief.
"You always do that ! It's so stupid !" The wolf snapped.
For a second both stood still. Jaskier silent for the first time in minutes and Geralt trying and for once being the one failing to stop the flow of words trying to get out.
”I’m not.. I’m not some knight who needs his honor protected at all times, Jaskier ! You out of all people should know that and yet you keep doing … that ! Getting into fights with idiots ; you never defend yourself like that when someone insults your singing or yourself !” He almost wanted to ask why but something in him stopped him , probably feeling that somehow he couldn’t handle the answer.
Jaskier scoffed.
”Because there is no need ! I’m a bard , I ought to disturb some of the most bland and closed minded peasants or rightfully so piss off some husband whose wife I slept with !” Jaskier passed the hand that wasn’t bloody in his hair and the sweat caused them to stick out , really giving him the ruffled look and Gods- focus Geralt !
”But you , Geralt they keep saying all that bullshit about witchers and-”
”And it makes your song look bad doesn't it ?” Geralt interrupted.
Jaskier looked at him truly shocked for the first time tonight.
”What are you talking about ? Of course it’s not about that and you know it.” Jaskier said his brow frowned. Good at playing the confused one Geralt thought back.
This had been a thought that had been in the back of Geralt’s mind. He knew that Jaskier had to have an ulterior motive to keep travelling with him. Sure he never wrote anything that Geralt told him to keep secret but in the end the bard was probably just using him right ?
Had Geralt been paying attention he would’ve been able to smell that Jaskier wasn’t lying , actually he was smelling more and more angry but his mind was being louder than his logic , like it had been all night long.
”Oh please , the witcher you’ve written your song about and tried so badly to fix his terrible reputation is starting to get disliked again ? You can’t have that : would look bad for business doesn’t it ? ”Geralt let out a sharp humourless laugh.
”I’m willing to admit that the song might have helped a little but it would be annoying for you if I were to do anything to tarnish your hard work ! That’s why you’ve been defending my name so much : Would be terrible if people started to call me The Bu-”
Jaskier , who had been sitting on the old barrel in the alley suddenly rose and shoved one of his bloodied fingers into Geralt’s chest.
”Now you shut up , you moronic idiot ! For once in your life you are going to really really fucking listen to me.” Jaskier said and just like in the tavern , he had murder in his eyes and Geralt would never admit that he was troubled for a second to be the person whom that stare was directed to.
”I wrote that song because all the bullshit said about witcher was always that : bullshit. You save people from monsters and their own stupidity and yet you never get any thanks because of what ? You have shiny feline eyes and magic hand thingy ! Whatever ! What a big fucking deal ! There are knights out there who don’t know how to carry their sword better than they hold their own dick and with much more songs and tales told about them.” The bard was back to talking rapidly and waving his hands around in clear frustration. Mind you he was still covered in blood and his outfit all rumpled , it wasn’t an exaggeration to say that he looked somewhat… feral.
”Did you really think for a second that I would spend all of those years following you around to what ? Babysit you and make sure your stupid ass doesn’t ruin my song’s fame ? Have you even heard of my own reputation ? I’m the bard who sings about witchers and sorceresses falling in and out of love when all convention would want me to be singing about knights and noble ladies ! I chose to sing those stories instead the one I was fed over and over again in my youth , because I lo-” he coughed
”Because I admire you !” he ended up squeaking out.
Geralt tried to respond but Jaskier was going to finish his monologue.
”You speak in grunts and monosyllabic sounds and yet I've learned each and everyone of their meanings. I know which oil you prefer for your bath , in which bag to look in for your potions. Do you think I've learnt those things out of obligation ? At the risk of breaking your heart dear witcher I’ve had other muses , some of which I never took half the time to learn about as I did for you !
Those songs I've sang and the one yet to be sung , there are thousands of those ! From…from the way you like to talk to Roach or the squinting thing you do with your nose when you get in a room and smell it -and don’t fucking dare telling me you don’t do that !”
Jaskier was absolutely frantic , he knew that he was saying too much , that Geralt never took kindly to excessive displays of affection and or admiration. Years prior in their relationship he would’ve already tried to gag the bard to make him shut up two minutes into his word flow. But he just couldn’t stop , the adrenaline rush refusing to crash down. And by the Gods Geralt seemed glued in place too.
”So yes when someone insults you I see red , Geralt ! Because if only the world could see a fraction of the person you are under all that dark leather and monster guts they would see all the good ! You deserve so much more and sure I can’t change the world with song but I’ll be damned if I don’t fucking try !”
Geralt decided to try his best to ignore most of what he just heard , his mind racing so much. Jaskier was a liar , liar , liar. He must be , because no one would do this for a witcher…right ?
”And by changing the world you mean like punching every bigot you meet ? You could break your fingers and then what ? Huh ? No more songs for your songbird !” Geralt couldn't help the way his voice sounded. So cruel even to his own ears but he was defensive , never in all his long life someone tried to change anything just..for him.
Jaskier looked away first. He was getting tired , tired of screaming at a wall with the man behind it refusing to believe him no matter what.
”I could..still be useful you know.. even without my music.” he muttered. And Melitele’s tits Geralt hadn’t meant it like that.
”This isn't about you being useful Jaskier ! It’s about your survival ! You can’t just throw yourself in brawls , your good intention won’t change the fact that you can’t throw a punch for shit.” This was going so wrong and Geralt couldn’t stop. He was supposed to make the bard see reason , not insult him. But Jaskier couldn’t seem to stop himself either.
”Are you fucking kidding me ? You , the Geralt of bloody Rivia , giving me a lesson on self preservation ?” Jaskier forced a dry laugh. ”The man I had to tackle and bear-hug for twenty minutes last week so you would let me take a look at your shoulder to stitch up after that kikimorra’as attack ?”
”Oh please there was nothing bear-like about what you did , have you seen yourself ? And you want me to trust you with a needle ? Geralt answered , his blood starting to boil with how the shouting match was going.
”You bastard ! I learned to do that with Shani last winter !” Jaskier just about shouted at Geralt's face -and wait when did they get so close to each other ?
”Why would you even do that ?” Geralt asked genuinely surprised. Jaskier, no matter what he said, was always good at avoiding fights with monsters at least. The worst injury he had ever gotten was due to a Djinn and it wasn’t going to be criss cross stitches that would ever help with that.
Jaskier let out a guttural groan tugging at his own hair. Geralt couldn’t be this dense could he ? He had literally shouted his devotion to the man's face and it clearly barely made a dent in the witcher's thick skull.
He couldn’t do it anymore. He had laid it all out for Geralt to understand and yet here he was at the same point at the start of the whole fight : why was Jaskier doing all these things ? It was bloody obvious because Jaskier was obviously-
”BECAUSE I’M IN LOVE WITH YOU ! YOU DENSE FUCKING IDIOT !” The young man shouted.
Jaskier had fantasized about kissing Geralt. Of course he had ! Have you ever seen him ? Jaskier dreamt of kissing the man the minute he slid on the chair in front of the witcher in Posada twelve years ago. But it always had been just that : fantasies. He knew deep inside of him that it would never happen.
And so he dreamt : That after a vicious monster fight in which Jaskier barely escaped with his life , Geralt would realise how fleeting his human life was and declare his undying love here and there and kiss him until he could see stars.
Or at one of the banquets they would sometimes go , he would see Jaskier dancing with someone in the crowd and be overcome with jealousy. He would grab the man just to kiss him in a secret alcove.
That they would wake up together in the same bed like they already did thousands of times before , with a soft ray of sunlight covering them both in warmth. They would look into each other's eyes and just know. No words needed , just looks instead of words.
And all this daydreaming was sometimes the only thing that kept Jaskier going on the Path sometimes.
All those imaginary scenarios always had something in common : it would always end up in a kiss full of passion and love.
However as he looked at Geralt under the moonlight he only felt anger and exasperation. So maybe it was the idea that he had nothing to lose anymore that made him take a step forward as the white wolf was still taking in the sudden love confession and shove his hands in his hair. Nevermind that the movement made his bruised knuckles ache. Geralt quickly took Jaskier’s wrist in his hands, probably thinking that he was about to get attacked.
”I want to kiss you right now and if you don’t want it you can just shove me to the ground you stupid fuck.” Jaskier said in a voice thick with anger , still wanting to ask for permission even in all of this. Geralt let out a small gasp that the bard could only hear because of how close he was. When Geralt didn’t say anything , Jaskier growled.
”Usually people expect a response after that dear wolf.”
Geralt seemed to snap out of it and growled back : ”Fuck Jaskier- you speak too much , be useful with that mouth for once would you ?”
And so Jaskier did.
Him and Geralt were almost the same height but as Jaskier shoved him in the brick wall behind him and looked into his amber colored eyes, it was easy to feel like he was the one towering over him. And when he finally , finally , kissed him it was like a dam breaking.
So many years of pinning , and daydreaming and nothing could have prepared him for the wave of feeling that took Jaskier over. He had imagined soft lips , soft kisses and instead this kiss almost felt like a fight.
This definitely had more teeth than in his fantasies but he wasn’t complaining.
Both men groaned. Jaskier still had smudged blood on one his lip giving the kiss a coppery taste. The kiss was hard , Jaskier didn’t want to stop for one second even if he couldn’t breathe. He caught Geralt’s bottom lip between his teeth to slightly nip at it and licked it just after. Meanwhile the witcher relaxed enough to let go of the bard wrist , instead he put one of his own hand near his neck , against his pulse point (he didn’t even need to feel it to know that Jaskier’s heart was beating like a hummingbird) and the other tugging his waist to bring him even closer.
Jaskier still broke the kiss first -damn his human lungs- to take a gulp of air but immediately went back with the hunger of a starving man. Some of the blood on his face had transferred into Geralt's already bruising lips and using his tongue he licked it off and started kissing his jaw instead.
”Fuck— Jaskier…” Geralt let out.
Jaskier scoffed.
”Certainly not darling : I haven’t been waiting to kiss you for so long just to bend over in the first dirty alley you find when you finally let me indulge.”
Geralt had to bite back a moan : he hadn’t meant it like that. But now the mental image didn’t want to leave him.
Jaskier meanwhile had gone from peppering kisses all over his jaw to his neck , getting dangerously close to his collarbone for someone who didn’t want to be fucked in a back alley.
”Gods Jask you-…you need to stop.” Geralt forced himself to say even if his whole body was screaming at him to keep going and going.
Jaskier to his credit as soon as he heard Geralt's request stopped , not without letting out a small whine before.
They both looked at each other panting : Geralt back against the wall , some strand of hair had fallen from his bun and almost hid his blown out pupils that glowed a warm amber.
Jaskier licked his lips to get the last trace of blood off of them , his lips red and bruised from the forceful kissing. He was blushing to the tips of his ears and his anger had settled down enough for him to start doubting his action.
What if Geralt regretted everything ? Oh Melitele’s tits he was about to get punched or worse Geralt was going to freak out and never talk to him again. Gosh he just had to ruin everything because of his stupid stupid crush and-
Probably seeing (and smelling) the fear that was forming at the pit of the bard’s stomach , Geralt moved his right hand from Jaskier's neck to his jaw to bring him close enough to kiss him again , much softer than before.
The bard eyelid fluttered before closing , wanting to feel this fully.
”Oh Geralt. ” he sighed in the kiss. He cupped the witcher's face in his hands.
”You are so gorgeous , my beautiful beautiful beloved.” Jaskier murmured against his lips. The fire inside of him had calmed down enough to just make him feel warm all over.
Geralt hummed but Jaskier started to think. He had never answered his confession. What truly were his feelings for him in all of this ? And secretly he knew that it would take more than his confession to have Geralt’s walls fully disappear. So he broke the kiss for a second time and looked the white wolf in the eye.
”I swear Geralt I- I’m not lying : I do love you oh so much my wolf. I would never lie to you about my feelings. Please you must trust me” Jaskier pleaded.
He knew the walls that Geralt put around himself , he witnessed some of them crumble just to be built back up immediately after. He was familiar with those which is why he knew that telling all of those things once sometimes wasn’t enough for him.
They had been friends for years for fuck sake and Geralt still tensed sometimes when Jaskier referred to him as such. He was like a frightened animal everytime he had to talk about his emotion but Jaskier knew that Geralt felt so much more that he pretended. You just had to know what to look for.
The way his eyes would slightly glaze over when remembering a fond moment with his brothers at Kaer Morhen , how he always made sure to give Jaskier the bigger part of a meal when they had to split it or without looking sometimes he would redirect Jaskier from wandering too far away by having Roach walk closer.
The way he looked at the remains of a grave hag , the body still covered in the traditional wedding garbs or at a ghoul he just killed, clearly not tall enough to be an adult.
He had lived for hundreds of years and saw many tragic things , the job required him to. So it was hard for him to see the good in the world , which was what Jaskier had tried so hard to make him see. Let it be by making them take the long road less travelled to pick up flowers or find fruits hanging from hidden trees.
Knowing every town festival and in which season they started so they could stay a day or two while the town was buzzing with an happy energy while putting up flowers everywhere and the smell of baked goods wafting through the household window.
”I know it’s not easy to trust my words so I shall repeat myself everyday if you let me-”
”Jaskier it’s okay” Geralt interrupted.
”I-… i’m not going to lie that it’s going to take me a while for this to truly sink in , I want to believe you so bad but.. well bad habits die hard I guess.” he gave a sad smile.
”I want… Well, I don’t really know what I want. You make me feel so.. weird and stupid sometimes and I can’t feel like that : I’m a witcher not a teenager. And yet , I want to kiss you , never stop and do so much more.”
Geralt truly didn’t know what he wanted , the idea of acting like a couple with Jaskier felt odd , weird even. But here : hidden in the dark , almost seemingly alone in the world he felt safe enough to mention the thing he wanted to indulge in with his songbird.
”But I feel like maybe … I kind of knew.” He continued ”I’m bad at noticing all the little things but they always stand out more after you leave. My pack is a mess after 3 days. Late nights are so silent and when I see a patch of flowers I know you love to braid in Roach’s hair my heart.. it does a thing…. Also you’re not very subtle when you’re drunk but well.. I just assumed that you were always like that with everyone.”
Drunk Jaskier was clingy as Geralt learned early in their travels : he wanted to hug and dance , use pet names left and right clearly to hide that he had no idea who he was talking to at the moment and mostly : be the big spoon in bed.
Jaskier started to blush again this time definitely out of embarrassment. He did get a little desperate a few years into their travels together and started using being drunk as an excuse sometimes to do things he knew Geralt would have never let him do while sober.
He tucked one of Geralt snow-white hair strands behind his ear.
”I will make you believe me Geralt , I promise I will : for you dear heart I would do anything…. Like break the nose of that stupid bard all over again. Well okay I will admit , it would also be for me a little bit” Jaskier chuckled.
And Geralt’s heart did the thing again when he heard the pet name Jaskier used , like it did everytime they were directed toward him.
He took Jaskier's bruised hand and kissed his knuckles gently.
”I think songbird… that if you keep doing it I might be able to believe you.” He said while looking at him in his cornflower eyes.
And Jaskier smiled at him like he was the most beautiful thing in the world , as if just giving him permission to try was the most beautiful gift he ever gave him.
”Well I better get started soon and work hard because my Geralt : I love you so much my beautiful beautiful wolf” Jaskier murmured before finally kissing Geralt in the way he daydreamed : full of love and tenderness.
And maybe just maybe Geralt finally did as much , for he too had daydreamed about kissing the bard many times in the recent years. And he had to admit that right now in this alley under the moonlight , Jaskier was still smelling faintly of blood , his arm around his neck and yet he couldn't have daydreamed about anything better than this even if in the end he never got his ale.
53 notes · View notes
nikki-writes-stuff · 5 years ago
Text
At the Edge of the Woods (Werewolf!Steve x Reader)
Summary: When you move into a cottage on the edge of the forest, you’re ready to start a new life in a new, quiet town. But when you attract the attention of Steve Rogers, a man who everyone in town seems to dislike and fear, your world is turned upside down after he decides that you belong to him. 
Pairing: Werewolf/Alpha!Steve x Omega!Reader
Read part two here! 
Tumblr media
A/N: Hey, guys! So a couple warnings about this one: it contains stalking, a/b/o dynamics, non-con, dub-con, breeding kink, and a whole lotta sin. Also, this is my first time writing anything with alpha/omega stuff in it, so be kind! And let me know if you liked it or if there’s anything I need to work on when writing about this sorta thing. Thank you so much, and enjoy!
It was love at first sight. From the moment you laid eyes on the cottage, you knew it would become your home. The thing was tiny, barely any bigger than a shack, and it was a good fifteen minutes’ drive from the nearest sign of civilization. But you didn’t care; you were enamored with the thick layer of ivy that had overtaken the western wall of the structure, and there were huge bushes of honeysuckle growing along the edge of the forest just a few feet from the backdoor.
And when your real estate agent told you the price of the property, the deal was immediately sealed.
“You’re kidding,” you’d deadpanned. “That’s all?”
“Yep,” she’d grinned, clutching her binder of properties tight against her chest. “Quite the bargain, huh?”
“I mean… Yeah,” you’d laughed. “It must be too good to be true. What’s wrong with it?”
“Nothing, structurally,” she began, “The plumbing is on the older side of things, but it passed inspection. Same goes for the heating and air conditioning. There’s been a bit of a rodent problem in the past, but the appraiser said that a few mouse traps should do the trick to take care of that.”
Her smile had fallen at that point, though, and she shifted on her feet as she considered her next words.
“What is it?” you’d prompted.
“Well… The thing is,” she said sheepishly, “The locals have this superstition about the woods in this area. People say that they’re, uh…haunted.”
“…Haunted?”
You were barely able to contain an amused grin from overtaking your face, and with a shrug you turned back toward the kitchen, admiring the view of the trees through the little window above the stove.
“I know, it’s pretty weird,” the agent chuckled. “But people around here really do believe it. Something about an urban legend. I will say, though, that coyotes and wolves are known to roam around at night, so that’s probably where the paranoia comes from. Just try not to go out after dark. And if you get any chickens or outdoor animals, I’d keep them inside a kennel.”
“Oh, don’t worry,” you assured her. “I’m not exactly a farmer. I’m just looking for a place to settle down.
“And I think this cottage is the perfect spot.”
A month later, after the papers were signed and your possessions were moved in, you found yourself happier than you’d ever been in your new abode. You’d purchased house plants and artwork, designing the small space until it was exactly to your liking. You’d even decided to take up gardening, and your tiny back porch had become dotted with pots filled with flourishing herbs.
You fell into an easy routine. On Mondays, you would venture into town, picking up groceries from the local mart and picking up any other supplies you needed. Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays were dedicated to your work; you were the owner and manager of a blog that had become an overnight success several months ago, and so you spent those days curled up in the cottage, typing away at your laptop and creating content.
The only strange thing thus far had been the town residents’ reaction to you. Everyone was friendly, of course, and they’d made it clear that small town hospitality was a value the entire population seemed to share, but you weren’t oblivious to the way they side-eyed you. No one ever looked suspicious, per se, more like…expectant. Like they were waiting for you to say or do something, though you had no idea what it could be.
Earl, the bookstore owner, was by far one of the friendliest people you’d ever met, and after four weeks of the bizarre treatment, you finally asked him about it.
“Oh, don’t mind us,” he waved you off, sliding your new books into a paper bag. “It’s just that no one’s ever lasted long in that cottage o’ yours.”
“…Well, that’s a bit…unsettling. What happened to them?”
“Nothing,” he was quick to assure you. “Nothing bad happens to ‘em. It’s not like they’ve gotten hurt or anything. It’s just that, uh… Well. Strange things seem to happen in that part o’ the woods at night, and it’s scared the last couple o’ tenants off.”
“Huh… My real estate agent did mention something like that,” you admitted, starting to feel an irrational spark of apprehension. “What kind of things did they see?”
“Well… I don’t wanna scare you away,” he grumbled, scratching at his salt-and-pepper beard.
“I promise you won’t. I really like where I’m at right now. I’m just…curious, I guess.”
Earl seemed to consider it for a moment before giving in.
“Alright,” he sighed. “But for the record, I don’t believe any of the silly nonsense some folks ‘round here like to gossip about. This is a quiet town – a safe town. The only dangerous thing about this place is Mary Jo’s strawberry rhubarb pie down at the soda shop – I swear those things are the reason I got diabetes.”
You chuckled at Earl, and he gave you a warm smile before leaning towards you over the counter, propping himself up on his elbow.
“So, anyways, back to your house,” he started. “The last people there were this younger couple. They were nice kids – had just gotten hitched. But after a few weeks, they said they started noticin’ howls at night. Now, that’s normal for this area; we’ve got some wolves. But these howls were close, so loud that it woke em’ up most nights.
“Then, they started seeing people walking around the property around midnight. It coulda’ been that they were smokin’ some stuff they shouldn’a been smokin’, but they swore up and down that they saw naked men traipsin’ around. One time, there was one on their back porch, and the husband ran out to chase him off, but as quick as they saw him, he vanished.
“Again, I don’t know if I believe all of that junk,” Earl huffed. “But… the old lady who lived there before the couple said the same thing before she passed away, god rest her soul. And ol’ Lizzy didn’t lie about this sorta thing.”
You made a quiet hum of contemplation, nodding.
“Well,” you eventually spoke, “if I see any naked men hanging around, I have my handy dandy taser.”
A wide grin broke out over the older man’s face, and he reached over the counter to cuff your shoulder.
“Thata girl,” he chuckled. “I like it. And if you do see people hangin’ around on your property, give me a call, ok?” He fumbled around for a business card, eventually opening the cash register and pulling one out. “Call the bottom number if anyone gives you trouble, ok? I know I’m not the most intimidating guy around, but I keep a shotgun at the house just in case. And if the wolves become a problem, call the police. They’ll send some guys over from animal control to chase ‘em off.”
“Thanks, Earl,” you smiled, tucking the card into your wallet. “Oh, and before I forget, do you have any stationary? Letter writing paper, colored pens, that sort of thing?”
“I’m afraid we don’t. Oh, but Greg and Lou would probably have some. Try their art supply store; it’s right around the corner on the left side o’ the road.”
With that, you thanked Earl and walked out, clutching your paper bag of novels to your chest. You had to admit that the idea of wolves on your property was starting to scare you, but the thought of a naked guy just hanging out in the woods was enough to make you laugh to yourself. Even if it was true, you’d dealt with weirdos before. If that was the worst of your problems, then you’d be a happy camper.
You followed Earl’s instructions and immediately spotted a quaint store with a sign over the door reading “The Brushstroke”. Upon walking inside, you were greeted by the smell of paper and ink, and papier mache mobiles were hanging from the ceiling every few feet, dancing in the breeze that had flown in after you opened the door. Two men were standing behind the counter, sipping from steaming mugs of tea, and their heads popped up as you walked in.
“Hey, there!” one of them called, giving you a wave. “Welcome; come on in.”
“Hello,” you replied with a smile.
“We haven’t seen you around before,” the other man remarked, a kind smile on his face. “You wouldn’t happen to be the new girl in town, would you?”
“Word spreads quickly, I guess.”
“It does when you live in a town like this,” he nodded. “I’m Lou, by the way. And this is my husband Greg.”
Greg nodded in greeting, and you gave them a wide smile.
“It’s nice to meet you guys.”
“Likewise, hon. Can we help you find anything?”
You told them what you were looking for, and they instructed you towards the back of the store, where you found a wall filled with rows of neat packets of paper right next to a cubby of pens of all types and colors. You took your time in making your selections, not even noticing the door of the shop opening and closing; it was only when you heard Greg and Lou’s quiet conversation come to an abrupt halt that you glanced around the corner to see what was going on.
Your eyes widened when you saw the man standing in front of the counter; he was tall, maybe a few inches over six foot, and built like a tank. A thick, well-groomed beard adorned his face, and his hair was on the longer side, curling just past his ears in thick, easy waves. Despite the chilly weather outside, he was only dressed in a blue long-sleeved t-shirt and jeans, and you watched his biceps bulge under the fabric as he crossed his arms over his chest.
“…Steve,” Greg finally said. “Long time no see.”
The man – Steve, evidently – nodded his head as he approached the counter.
“Wh-what can we do for you?” Lou asked, seeming to shrink back as he walked towards them.
“I need a new sketchbook,” Steve mumbled, almost too quietly for you to hear. His voice was deep, resonating, and something about its gravelly edge made goosebumps rise up over your arms.
“You know where to find ‘em,” Greg stated after clearing his throat. “Just get whatever you need and go.”
It looked as if Steve was about to say something, but after a pause, he just nodded, ducking his head and turning directly towards you. You stiffened as he grew nearer, feeling an unexplainable urge to turn and run away from him, but then his eyes met yours, and you were frozen in place.
Blue irises stared directly into you, and you watched as surprise washed over his features. His nostrils flared as he took a deep breath in through his nose, and you swore that you saw his pupils dilate as he looked you up and down. When his gaze finally met yours again, and you stumbled back a step, stunned at the look on his face. It was as if he knew you.
But that couldn’t be; you’d never seen this man before. If you had, you definitely would’ve remembered him.
“I-I…” you stuttered. “I’m sorry.”
You weren’t sure what you were apologizing for, but all of a sudden you were broken out of your strange stupor. Fixing your eyes firmly on the floor, you turned and blindly grabbed the first stack of papers that your extended hand came in contact with. You did the same with the pens, grabbing a random pack before turning on your heel and heading towards the front.
Or, rather, heading directly into a broad, firm chest. You hadn’t heard any footsteps, but while your back was turned Steve had apparently stalked up behind you, and now you were so close that you could smell the distinct scent of pine wafting off of him. Pine and…something else, something musky. It made your mouth water and your eyes flutter shut, and you could have sworn that you heard a deep growl sound from his chest.
The noise startled you so badly that you dropped everything, even your paper bag from Earl’s, and you felt as if your entire body was trembling as you turned away. On unsteady feet, you walked back to the front, glancing at Greg and Lou out of the corner of your eye as you headed towards the door. Lou was watching you with a concerned expression painted across his face, but Greg was still staring Steve down, as if he were sizing him up.
The cold, early-spring wind hit you square in the face once you exited the store, and it sobered you up enough to cease your nervous trembling. There was still a sense of blind panic, though, a deep-seated fear that drove you to march over to your car without turning back.
As you peeled out of your parking space and sped towards your home, you slowly began to calm down, taking slow, even breaths to slow the frantic beating of your heart. As you put more and more distance between you and the mysterious man from the art store, you found that, even later on when you were safe in your home, you still couldn’t rationalize why you’d felt the way you had. And that evening, when you were getting ready to go to bed, you couldn’t help but feel like you were being watched.
Typically, you kept the curtains in your bedroom open, enjoying the sight of the forest laying just beyond the panes of glass. But tonight, before going to bed, you drew them shut before burrowing under the covers, hiding away from the lingering, unexplainable dread that had followed you home that day.
____________
You weren’t sure what had woken you. When you jolted out of your slumber, you were laying sprawled out over your mattress, your sheets tangled around your ankles. Everything was quiet, unsettlingly so. It was as if your cottage was holding its breath, waiting for something horrible to happen. The world was black beyond your windows, and the clock on your bedside table read 3:42 in the morni-
Wait.
The lingering tendrils of sleep within your brain melted away as you bolted upright, your wide eyes focused on your windows and the curtains that were neatly pulled away from them. Your heart was pounding in your ears as you slowly, deliberately, stood up from your bed, reaching for your phone blindly as you kept your eyes on the windows.
You drew the curtains closed as your thumb hovered over the emergency call button, and you gulped before turning towards your open bedroom door.
“H-hello?” you called out, voice still thick with sleep.
There was no answer, and you took a deep breath before stepping out into the living room. You were relieved to find nothing out of place; the kitchen, as well, was in perfect order, as was your tiny bathroom. You grew bolder as you searched your house, checking underneath your bed and inside of your wardrobe, but still you found nothing.
Eventually, you sauntered over to your back door, and that’s when you smelled it. Smelled him. The same scent that had flooded your senses back at the bookstore was thick in the air right next to the backdoor. You blinked rapidly, feeling a stirring in your gut as you inhaled it, and you gulped as you faced the door.
“…Steve?” you murmured, suddenly unable to make a sound any louder than a whisper.
Without realizing what you were doing, your hand came up to the doorknob, tracing the curve of it with your thumb. A tiny, experimental twist revealed that it wasn’t locked, and a small voice in the back of your head supplied that it was sure you’d locked it before going to sleep.
One more twist, and the door popped open, goosebumps rising up over your skin as the night air rushed over you. You turned on the porch light with a flick of your fingers and stepped out, wincing when the floorboards creaked under your feet. You half expected to see a naked man standing there just as Earl had said, but there was nobody.
You let out a shaky laugh, leaning against the doorway as your eyes flitted over the forest. You felt silly, getting all paranoid for no reason. With a small, sheepish smile, you straightened up and turned to head back inside, eager to climb back under your warm sheets and forget about the whole thing.
But that was when you saw it.
You stopped in your tracks and sucked in a deep breath as the wolf sauntered out from the tree line, its eyes focused directly on you just as yours were focused on it. Its fur was sandy and mottled with streaks of light brown and creamy white, and in the dim light you thought that you caught a flash of blue in its eyes. You took a step backwards as that same smell washed over you, and for a short, fleeting moment, you thought that there was something familiar about the beast.
It took another step towards you, and that was when you realized how massive it was. You’d seen pictures of wolves on the internet; you knew how big they were supposed to be compared to people. But this was another thing completely; this wolf looked to be the size of a grizzly bear, and you knew that if it were to stand up on its two hind legs, it would tower over you.
Abruptly, you broke out of your paralysis, blinking rapidly as you turned back towards your door. You heard a growl from behind you, but you ignored it as you fled back into your house, slamming the door shut and turning the lock back into place. A thud sounded on its other side, followed by the scratching of claws against wood.
You waited several moments, silently begging the animal to stop, but the thumping only carried on, accompanied by muted, distressed whining. Taking a deep breath, you turned to your phone, punching in ‘911’ and holding the device up to your ear.
“911, where is your emergency?”
“U-um… I-I’m at 432 Nottington Lane. Please, there’s this, this wolf outside and it’s trying to get it, and…”
As you spoke, the noises suddenly stopped. You paused, frowning at the door and straining your ears. But everything had once more gone silent.
“Hello, ma’am? Ma’am, are you still there?”
“Yeah… Yeah, I’m still here. Um… I think it’s gone now. It’s… Yeah, it’s gone. I’m really sorry to bother you guys. Just, uh… Just ignore this call, please. I’m sorry.”
You hung up and set your phone down on the kitchen counter, staring hard at your back door.
“…Shit.”
_______________
You didn’t close your curtains again after that night. You told yourself it was because there was no reason to, that you had nothing to hide yourself from. But, in the back of your mind, you knew that it was because you were too afraid of waking up with them open of someone else’s accord.
Two days went by with no further incident. You kept up with your little routine, throwing yourself into your work and acting as if you weren’t still shaken up from the ordeal. You called Earl and let him know you’d seen a wolf, just like he’d said, and the two of you had laughed over the scare it had given you. But the laughter didn’t reach your eyes or your heart, and it was still hard for you to fall asleep whenever night came around.
On the third day, though, you decided that you needed to get out. Every time your eyes strayed to the forest, you felt a pinprick of anxiety, and you were desperate to forget about what had happened. And so, dressing in your most comfortable leggings and oversized sweater, you ventured out into town, stopping for breakfast at the soda shop.
Mary Jo’s Soda Shop had been open and owned by Mary Jo herself since before you were born. It was located right in the center of town, and it was the closest thing to ‘busy’ that the small township’s population could be capable of. The front porch was lined with old, worn rocking chairs, and empty planter boxes sat beneath every single window; you were sure that they’d be overflowing with petunias as the weather turned warmer.
The atmosphere was warm and cozy as you stepped inside. People of all different races and walks of life found solace under Mary’s roof, and it was clear by the easy smiles, easy laughter, and easy conversation that pervaded the dining room. A teenaged girl, who you’d later find out to be Mary Jo’s granddaughter, showed you to your table and took your order, and as you settled down into the cracked-leather seat of your booth, you found yourself finally relaxing.
It was easy to get lost in your own thoughts, especially with the dull roar of voices and the soft sounds of country music playing over the radio as background noise. You stared off into space as you sipped your orange juice, content to just zone out for a few moments and let your brain go on autopilot.
Maybe that was why it startled you so much when a man abruptly slid into the seat across from you. You were pulled out of your revelry by a dark shadow suddenly appearing in your peripheral vision, and your initial fright only deepened when you looked up to see who it was.
“Steve…”
The man from yesterday was staring you down, dressed this time in a red and black flannel. His hair, too, looked like it had been combed out, and his beard was shiny and soft-looking, as if he’d rubbed oil into it that morning.
You didn’t know what to say as he sat across from you, his fingers laced together on top of the table, and for an uncomfortably long moment, the two of you were completely silent.
“What’s your name?” he finally asked, and you arched your eyebrow at him.
“Why do you want to know?”
A muscle in his jaw ticked, and he let out a long sigh through his nose. He didn’t answer your question, and you started to shift in your seat as he continued to stare.
Finally, you told him, murmuring your name under your breath. Upon hearing it, he nodded, finally glancing up when your waitress came back to take your order. When her eyes fell onto the man seated across from you, she visibly paled, her mascara-lined eyes widening as her smile turned to a grimace.
“Mr. Rogers,” she said timidly, “my grandmother told you not to come in anymore-“
“It’ll be fine, Rosie,” he grunted. “I won’t cause any trouble; I’m just talking with (Y/N), here.”
Rosie looked over to you, and you blinked up at her, hoping your incredulity was showing through in your eyes.
“I… I’m not sure…”
Steve huffed and looked over at you, a predatory edge appearing in his visage.
“Go on,” he encouraged you. “Tell her.”
“I really don’t-“
Suddenly, his scent was flooding your senses once more, and you almost gagged on your words as you breathed it in. You wondered why Rosie didn’t seem to notice it as it washed over you, nearly suffocating in its intensity.
“I, uh…” Your voice trailed off distractedly, and Steve’s knee nudged yours under the table.
“I-it’s fine,” you finally managed to stutter, and a pleased smirk appeared over his features.
“See? Everything is fine,” he insisted. “Now, weren’t you coming to take our orders?”
Rosie hesitated, but finally she slipped a notepad out of her pocket and nodded.
“Perfect. I’ll have the sampler with crispy bacon. Eggs over easy. And, uh… a biscuit on the side,” Steve listed off.
After a moment of silence, he cleared his throat, prompting you to jump a little before telling Rosie what you would like.
“Oh! Uh… I’ll have the same,” you muttered, though you hadn’t really been planning on eating anything of the sort.
But Rosie jotted it down in her notepad, all but fleeing to the kitchen after you were done speaking.
“And I’ll take some coffee!” Steve called after her.
When it was finally just the two of you, he once again gave you his full attention, and you fought to keep your mind straight.
“I don’t…know you,” you mumbled, squeezing your eyes shut. “I don’t know you, and you’re making me uncomfortable. Please, just-“
“I really liked the nightgown you had on last night.”
Your eyes bugged open, and your head shot up to look at him. You felt your blood run cold as he watched you with that same smirk he’d worn while ordering Rosie around, and you clutched your purse tighter to yourself.
“Wh…What did you just say?”
“You heard me,” he insisted. “How are you liking living in that cottage? The last few people there-“
“What the fuck,” you interrupted. “You…you were watching me?”
He sighed at your interruption but nodded, leaning forward on his elbows.
“And you were watching me.”
“No,” you shook your head. “I never saw you, or I would’ve called the cops-“
“But you did see me,” he insisted. “While I was in my other form.”
You furrowed your eyebrows, but then understanding came over you, and you shook your head.
“Jesus Christ,” you muttered. “You mean…the wolf?”
Steve nodded, looking up when Rosie came back with his coffee. She all but slammed the cup on the table, spilling a few drops of the beverage as she poured it. After shooting him a sour glare, she turned on her heel to attend to the other tables around you, the occupants thereof starting to notice who you were sitting with. The din of voices had gone just a bit quieter as they watched him, and you were starting to realize that the entire town knew who Steve was, and judging on the locals’ reaction to him, his reputation wasn’t on the favorable side of things.
“So… Let me get this straight,” you deadpanned, watching as Steve took a sip from his steaming mug. “You’re saying that you were the wolf I saw?”
He nodded, swallowing his coffee.
“I’m among the last of my kind,” he sighed, tapping his fingers against his cup. “At least in this area of the country. But, yeah, that was me, scratching at your door. I was honestly a little hurt by your reaction-“
“You’re fucking insane.”
A scowl overtook his features, and his hands tensed as his fingers went still.
“I would really prefer it,” he growled, “if you didn’t use that sort of language with me, Omega.”
“Ome- What?” You shook your head, unable to process how insane this man really was. “Ok, I’m done here.”
You grabbed your purse and stood up from the booth, but a hand clamped down on your upper arm as you made for the front door.
“You’re not going anywhere,” Steve insisted, and you felt fear course through you at how possessive he’d just sounded. “We have a lot we need to talk about.”
“Let go of me!” You tried to pull away from him, but you might as well have been struggling against an iron chain. Steve didn’t budge as he held you in place, and a whimper escaped your throat as he began pulling you to sit next to him in the booth.
“Steve.”
Both of you froze when you heard the voice, and you looked up to see three men standing over your table, frowning at the man who still had a firm hold on you.
“Steve, let the girl go,” one of them said, and you saw Steve’s lip curl out of the corner of your eye.
“Rhodey,” he grunted. “Haven’t seen you in a while.”
“Not long enough,” the man fired back.
For a second, you were afraid that Steve was going to ignore them, but then his grip on you disappeared. You hurriedly stood up again, backing away until you were out of arm’s reach from him. The entire restaurant was silent as everybody within held their breath, watching Rhodey and Steve stare one another down.
“This isn’t any of your business,” Steve said, and it was then that you realized you couldn’t wait there any longer. You didn’t care how it played out; you just wanted to get out of there.
And so, while everyone was distracted, you turned on your heel and slipped out, pushing past the front door, running past the rocking chairs and planter boxes, crossing the street without first looking both ways. Your heart was pounding a mile a minute, and you didn’t fully know where you were running to until you were standing in the entry way of Earl’s bookstore.
“Hey, there,” he called out to you, but his typical cheerful greeting died on his tongue when he saw your face. “What happened?”
Twenty minutes later, you and Earl were seated in his office. You’d told him everything, save for the way Steve’s scent affected you. You knew it was crazy, and you didn’t want one of your only friends in your new town to think you were as insane as your stalker.
“…Shit.”
It was the first word he’d uttered since you began telling him your tale, and he rubbed his forehead as he took in your story.
“Shit. I mean… I always knew there was something off about that Rogers boy,” he admitted. “But he’s never pulled anything like this.”
You quirked an eyebrow, glancing up at him.
“Why does everyone dislike him?” you asked. “It seems like the whole town has something against him.”
Your friend sighed and sat back in his chair, stroking his beard in thought.
“It didn’t used to be that way,” he started. “Steve, he grew up here. He was always the golden boy – never cursed, never acted disrespectful. Hell, he was a boy scout for years, and all throughout high school he was the team quarterback. He won so many games that he became a local celebrity.
“But, uh… Well. Shit hit the fan the day he turned 18.”
You frowned; you couldn’t picture the crazy, creepy man you’d just been borderline-assaulted by as a popular, polite teenager.
“What happened when he turned 18?” you asked.
Earl hesitated, wringing his hands. For a pregnant pause, he didn’t say anything, but finally he took a deep breath.
“Look, I don’t personally have anything against the guy,” he finally huffed. “But even I get the creeps when I’m around him. That boy, he was never the same after that fourth of July. Hell, the town hasn’t been the same since.”
You raised your eyebrows expectantly, and finally Earl began the story.
“Steve’s folks were a nice couple. He was their only kid, so each year, Sarah and Joseph would throw Steve this big birthday party. I’m talkin’ fireworks, barbeque, the whole nine yards. But his 18th birthday outdid them all; the whole town practically showed up for it.
“But Steve was off the entire day; I think he was sick or something. He was real sweaty, and his eyes were all…red. Like he’d been scratchin’ at ‘em. And when the fireworks started goin’ off… The boy lost it.
“It was like a flip switched in him; next thing we knew, he was takin’ off into the woods, holdin’ his head like his skull was gonna split in two. His mama went runnin’ after him, and then his pops went to get ‘em after about five minutes or so when there was no sign of them comin’ back.
“After half an hour, we went searchin’ for ‘em, and it wasn’t till dawn that we found the three of them.”
Earl took a deep breath, rubbing his eyes with a trembling hand as he recalled the memory.
“I was in the team that found his parents, and… Hon, they were butchered. The bodies, they were hardly recognizable. Big bites had been taken outta them; blood was everywhere. Another team found Steve about half a mile away, completely naked and shivering by the river.”
“Oh, my god,” you murmured. “That’s… That’s horrible.”
Your friend nodded gravely, but he wasn’t done yet.
“We all figured that it was a coyote that got ‘em,” he continued. “Or a wolf. But Steve… He was in shock, you see, so take what I’m about to say with a grain o’ salt. But all the way to the police station, he kept sayin’… He kept sayin’, ‘I didn’t mean to kill them… I didn’t mean to kill them.’
“O’ course, no one really believed him; it was clear that an animal had gotten to them, and this was Steve Rogers we were talking about. The kid had never said an unkind word to anyone. And his family got along great.
“A few years passed, and Steve was never the same, but we expected as much. Everyone was still nice to him, and he tried for a while, you know? But then Peggy moved into town.”
“Who’s Peggy?”
“She was this real nice girl – British. She moved with her family to the area. Shoot, she was a firecracker. Didn’t take any shit from nobody; the whole town fell in love with her. Including poor ol’ Stevie.
“When the two started dating, we were thrilled for ‘em. Steve was finally starting to act more like himself; you shoulda seen him. The kid was head over heels, and she was the same. About six months went by, and we really thought that they were gonna make it.
“But then…”
Earl swallowed thickly, eyes darting back up to your face before resting once again on his hands.
“Peggy was found one day in the woods, just like Steve’s parents – mauled, butchered…dead.”
“Jesus Christ…”
“No one saw or heard from Steve for years after that. The kid just vanished into thin air without warning. And so soon after Peggy’s death, well… You can imagine the rumors that started flying around about him. Five years went by, and that was when people started hearing and seeing strange things in the woods. And your cottage, it’s right by where the bodies were found; you can’t be more than a quarter of a mile from where they found Peg.
“Eventually, Steve moved back into town, though no one recognized him. He’d always been a skinny, lean kinda guy, but when he moved back, he looked like he does now. And even if he hadn’t changed so much on the outside, no one would’ve recognized the polite young man we’d all watched grow up in this new Steve. He was mean; I can’t tell you how many fights he got in at the bar, or how many times he lashed out at someone just to have an excuse to throw some punches.
“Whatever happened to his family and his girl, he’s never been the same since. And if he really believes what he told you earlier at the soda shop, then he’s finally lost his mind.”
___________
You spent the night at Earl’s house. He and his wife set up their guest bedroom for you, and as you and Sherry ate dinner, Earl called the sheriff. You listened in as he told him everything that Steve had done, including watching you the night before, and after ending the call, Earl gave you the sheriff’s number.
“He said to call him at the first sign of trouble,” Earl instructed. “And he said that he’s gonna head over to Steve’s cabin to have a nice, long talk with him. Don’t you worry; Sheriff Wilson is a tough son of a bitch, and he’s a great man. You’re in good hands with him.”
You thanked the couple profusely, and you were finally able to sleep restfully through the night, knowing that you weren’t alone. You didn’t even mind that you could hear Earl and Sherry’s snoring from all the way down the hall; you hadn’t had such a good night’s sleep in days.
The next morning, Sheriff Wilson stopped by after Sherry had served up breakfast, and you had to admit that you did feel better after talking to him.
“So I set everything straight with Steve,” Sam explained. “He said that he’d been drunk that morning at breakfast, and he admitted to saying some things that he regretted. He asked me to apologize to you on his behalf, and he said that he would stay away from you from here on out, if it would make you more comfortable.”
“I’d be more comfortable if he moved to a different country altogether, but I’ll take it,” you’d joked weakly, coaxing a laugh out of the sheriff.
“Well, I’ll run it by him the next time we see each other,” he’d chuckled. “But for now, I think you’ll be just fine.”
After helping Sherry clean up from breakfast, you reluctantly got into your car and started back to your cottage, feeling your short-lived relief start to dwindle away as you approached your home. Who’s to say that Steve would stay true to his word? And there was something about the memory of him calling you ‘omega’ that didn’t sit well with you. You had no idea what that meant, but the conviction, the possessive, commanding tone in his voice still made shivers crawl up and down your spine.
Once you stepped into your cottage, you gave each room a cursory once-over, making sure nothing was out of place before plopping down onto your couch with your laptop. You were severely behind on work, and you needed the distraction to calm your nerves.
Before you knew it, the sun was starting to slip over the horizon, and as the evening turned to night, your eyelids started drooping. You’d finally managed to catch up on work, and although it took you until 9 o’clock at night, you were back on schedule with your blog.
Finally giving in to your sleepiness, you stood up and stretched before methodically going around to each door and window, making sure that they were all closed and locked. After once more checking that Steve wasn’t hiding in your wardrobe, shower, or backyard, you relaxed and went into your bedroom, changing into a flannel pajama set before crawling into bed.
Sleep came easily to you that night, but it didn’t stay for long.
_________
It was, once again, just after 3 in the morning when you woke up, although there was something different about this time around. There was an almost electric charge to the air, and it immediately made the hairs on the back of your neck stand on end. You sat up in bed and looked around your room, and even though the curtains were still closed, just as you’d left them, you immediately noticed the smell.
Your hand fell onto your nightstand, blindly fumbling for your phone, but it wasn’t where you’d left it. Panic pierced through you, and you frantically reached for your charging chord, but it was no longer plugged into your cell. There was, however, something new sitting on your bedside table, and you flicked your lamp on to see clearly what it was.
Your blood went cold when you saw the paper bag from Earl’s, still filled with your new books, just as you’d left it in the art shop.
“I’d been meaning to give that back to you.”
A scream tore itself out of your lips, and your hand flew up to clap over your mouth as you turned to the man now leaning in your doorway.
Steve was watching you with an amused smile, though it didn’t reach his eyes. His hair was wild, and you noticed the way his chest rose and fell with quick, uneven breaths. He looked…unhinged, and Earl’s voice started ringing in your ears, telling you all the gory details about the deaths that had followed this man through his life.
“Steve, please,” you begged, pressing your back against your headboard. “I don’t know what you want-“
“Oh, c’mon,” he scoffed, rolling his eyes. “You’re a smart girl; I’m sure you can put two and two together.”
With that, he pushed off of the wall and sauntered towards you, ignoring the way you trembled as he took a seat on the edge of your bed.
“I read your blog, by the way,” he remarked. “I actually liked it; you’ve got a talent with writing.”
You gulped, not sure what to say as he turned to face you. For a moment, something flashed through his eyes, something other than the smug cynicism that usually dwelled there, but he looked away before you could get a good look at it.
“I’m sure Earl told you a lot of things about me,” he murmured. “And I’m sorry that’s how you had to hear them. But I’m not… I don’t want to hurt you. Honestly.”
“Wow, that really puts me at ease,” you grumbled. “It definitely makes the fact that you’ve broken into my house twice now totally ok.”
Steve huffed, and annoyance crossed his handsome features.
“Careful, omega,” he grunted. “I’m trying to be nice, here.”
You wanted to snap at him that he should really try harder, then, but you kept your mouth shut, knowing that you didn’t want to anger him if you didn’t have to.
“…Why do you keep calling me that?” you instead asked, and the fire in his gaze cooled just a bit.
“…I’ve given this a lot of thought,” he finally sighed. “And I can understand why this all sounds so crazy; if I were in your situation, I would probably think the same thing. But just… hear me out, ok? I’m going to tell you everything I know.”
You nodded, hugging your knees to your chest, and after another deep breath he began.
“I used to be normal, or so I thought,” he began. “I used to be like you; I didn’t know what was out there. I didn’t know that certain legends that we’ve all learned to accept as fiction were actually based on fact. But that all changed on my 18th birthday.
“That was the day that I first turned into a wolf.” Steve paused, looking pained for a moment, but after swallowing thickly he continued. “I had no clue what was happening to me. I just felt…wrong, like I was being torn apart from the inside. I fought to keep control of myself, but… I couldn’t keep it in anymore.
“People got hurt; I’m sure you’ve been told all the gritty details. But that wasn’t… It wasn’t me. I tried so hard, so goddamn hard, to keep it inside, bottled up, but eventually I couldn’t hold back anymore. And that was when I left.
“I went looking for people like me. It took me a while, but eventually I found a small group of them in New York. They called themselves the Howling Commandos.”
Steve laughed, shaking his head.
“Not the name I would’ve chosen, but they were good people. They helped me control it, taught me how to remain myself even when I’m in my other form. And I learned more about what it means to be a, uh…
“Werewolf.”
You bit your lip, staring at him as you grew even more fearful; he believed this. You could tell by the way his eyes were glistening with barely-contained tears, and if you weren’t so terrified of him, you would feel sorry for how sad he looked.
“Steve, you… you must realize that this is hard for me to believe, right? I mean… This isn’t Twilight; this is the real world.”
He rolled his eyes at the mention of that book.
“There’s about a thousand things wrong with that fucking story, and I’ll die mad about it,” he muttered under his breath, and you hugged yourself tighter as he stood up.
“You want me to prove it to you? Fine.”
Steve stood still for a long moment, closing his eyes, and you found your gaze straying to the door behind his back. He was distracted, evidently focused on transforming into a fucking wolf, oblivious to you as you slowly moved to set your feet on the floor.
Now is your moment, your brain whispered, and after taking a deep breath, you leapt to your feet. You didn’t notice the way his skin was slowly starting to grow patches of blonde fur, nor did you register that his voice had become more of an animalistic growl as he realized that you were trying to run. You were solely focused on making it out alive.
The back door was closer to you than the front, and you could practically feel Steve’s breath on the back of your neck as he gave chase, and so you nearly yanked the door off of its rusty, old hinges as you went flying out onto the back porch. You just barely managed to close the door behind you, and right before it slammed shut, you were able to make out an open maw filled with sharp teeth. The same thumping you’d heard several nights ago sounded from within your home, but with the way the wood was creaking and splintering, you knew it wouldn’t keep Steve trapped inside for long.
You began to run towards your car, but with a curse you realized that your keys were still resting on your coffee table inside the cottage, and you wouldn’t go back inside there if someone offered you a million dollars to. So, fully aware of what a terrible idea it was, you started running down the length of your gravel driveway, the small stones and twigs digging into your feet until you felt them starting to grow slick with blood.
You didn’t get far at all before you heard the sound of a low, deep howl split the silence of the night, and you pumped your legs even faster when you heard heavy footfalls starting to give chase behind you. Frantically, you turned and made a beeline for the forest, hoping to lose him in the woods. Low branches and brambles clawed at your face, and the cuts on your feet burned so bad that tears started rolling down your cheeks.
It was simultaneously an eternity and a millisecond before you felt a massive weight crash into you from behind, and with a cry you fell onto your belly. Your arms and legs scrambled about as you tried to crawl away, but you stopped with another scream when a set of impossibly sharp teeth nipped at your shoulder. Even though they didn’t cut deep, it was still enough to scare you into submission, and you immediately went still as your captor panted above you.
Your chest rose and fell as you fought to catch your breath, but it felt as if your heart had stopped beating entirely when you chanced a look to your right and saw…a paw. A huge, sandy-blonde paw about the size of your head was planted in the mud right next to your neck. You turned, and on your left side was the same thing.
Slowly, you rolled over onto your back, and you found yourself face to face with the wolf from before, only this time, you were close enough to see its blue eyes clearly – Steve’s eyes.
“…Steve?” you breathed.
Before your disbelieving eyes, the animal hovering over you started to shift and change, morphing gradually back into the man who’d terrorized you so much up to this point. Except now, as he straddled your hips, completely nude, you knew that he’d been right all along.
“Still think I’m crazy?” he panted, still out of breath from the chase.
“I… How…”
“I tried to tell you,” he grumbled, leaning down. You squirmed when you felt him press his nose to your neck, nuzzling it as he inhaled deeply, and you whimpered when his cock twitched against your thigh. “God, you have no idea what your scent does to me.”
You made a small noise of protest when his tongue darted out, laving over a spot right under your jaw.
“I thought it was too good to be true, you know,” he groaned, and you let out a noise that was dangerously close to a moan as you realized you could smell him once again. “I thought that people had to be a werewolf to be an alpha or an omega, but as soon as I smelled you in the art shop… Fuck, I knew you were mine.”
“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you tried to protest, but you were silenced when Steve nipped at your neck.
“We both know that’s not true,” he chided. “We both know what my scent does to you.”
Steve dragged his teeth down the side of your neck, and you shivered at the sensation. You wanted to fight this; you didn’t want to give in to him. But something inside of you refused to do anything but lay there beneath him, panting as he tasted your skin.
“I’ve never been with an omega before,” he confessed. “The Commandos told me they were incredibly rare, a dying breed just like me. But fate must have brought us together for a reason.”
“I’m… I’m not an omega,” you insisted, but a soft mewl fell out of your lips when he ground his hips forward, the line of his cock sliding up the length of your clothed pussy.
“Then why do you have a mating gland?” he rasped, his tongue darting out to lick at a spot on your neck.
“A what?” you squeaked, but suddenly his hands were on your hips, flipping you over onto your hands and knees. His palms groped your ass, and suddenly you felt your pajamas being pulled down until they pooled around your knees.
“I can’t wait any longer,” Steve growled.
No, no, no. Your thoughts were swirling rapidly as Steve’s fingers slid down your spine. You didn’t want this; you weren’t an omega; Steve was crazy.
Why does your body want this so bad?
You couldn’t find the strength to try and crawl away when Steve’s hands left you, but your eyes widened when he suddenly spread your legs wider apart. The cold night air was icy against your cunt and your thighs, and when the warmth of his hands finally returned to your body, you couldn’t hold in your moan.
“That’s right, omega,” he panted, his hand reaching down to cup your pussy. “Fuck, you’re so wet; it’s already dripping down your thighs…”
Your pussy made an embarrassingly loud squelching noise as he pushed his finger inside, and your body’s reaction started drowning out your brain. As he thrust his finger in and out, your hips started pushing back against him as white noise echoed in your ears.
“Mmm,” you whined, clenching your teeth. “M-more, fuck-“
“More?” Steve cooed. “You want more?”
You nodded your head, and a gasp parted your lips as he added another finger, curling it in a way that had you seeing stars. Your legs spread wider, and you dropped to your elbows, pushing back in time with his hand.
“This is what you need,” he growled. “You need your alpha to take care of you, don’t you? To use your pretty little cunt and fill you up with my seed. Ain’t that right, doll?”
“Y-yes,” you moaned, feeling your walls start to flutter around him.
All too soon, though, he pulled his hand away, leaving you hanging on the precipice of your orgasm. You burrowed your face into your arms and whined at the loss, but a few seconds later, Steve was gripping your hips. You could feel his fully hard length against your ass, and your breath caught in your throat upon feeling how big it was.
“W-wait-“
Steve shushed you, tangling one of his hands in your hair as the tip of his cock glided through your folds, brushing against your clit.
“It’s ok, omega,” he whispered. “Just lay back and take it.”
With that, his head pressed against your entrance, and your lips parted in a silent scream as he impaled you. Your cervix ached as his dick pressed against it, and you were vaguely aware of the broken moans falling out of your lips.
“Fuck, doll,” your alpha breathed, and you felt him rest his forehead against your shoulder. “Feels so good, so fucking good. My good girl…”
You groaned when he drew his hips back and thrust forward again, jarring your whole body with the movement. Your teeth clenched together as he found his rhythm, the initial stretch still burning. You’d never felt anything like this before, and the pain was mixing with your pleasure until you couldn’t tell one from the other.
Slowly, as the minutes went by, your abused cunt started to adjust, and your moans became less and less strained as you once more felt pleasure start to crest within you.
“That’s it,” Steve praised, pushing your hair away so he could press a kiss to the side of your neck. “Just relax; let your alpha make you feel good.”
You whimpered as he started thrusting faster, his hips snapping as deep, gravelly growls spilled out of his throat. Your own moans filled the air as you once again felt your orgasm build up inside of you. Your pussy walls contracted and fluttered as you got closer and closer, and Steve’s hand came down hard on your ass.
“Go ahead, omega,” he commanded. “Cum for me; don’t hold back. Give it to me; let me feel it. Cum for me-“
With a wail, your body did as it was commanded, and you trembled as you reached your climax. Your cunt squeezed his cock as he slowed his thrusts, and your hips moved of their own accord as you rode it out. Quiet, hoarse moans were still trailing out of your mouth as you came down from your high, and Steve’s beard tickled your skin as he pressed kisses along the curve of your shoulder.
“Good girl,” he praised, and you were sickened to realize that you enjoyed his words of encouragement.
You were surprised when he pulled his cock out of you, and you allowed him to flip you over onto your back. His cheeks were flushed, and he was panting, and your eyes trailed down to see his cock still painfully hard.
Without warning, he shoved it back inside of you, and your hands flew up, digging your nails into his back as he once again started thrusting at a brutal pace.
“’M gonna fill your fucking pussy up,” he was moaning, his hair falling into his eyes while his mouth hung open. “Gonna breed you like the little bitch you are-“
Despite having just cum, shocks of pleasure spread through you as he filled you, and in this position, you could watch his muscles bulge and flex as he chased his release. His eyes were squeezed shut, and one of his hands was pawing and kneading at your breast as he used the other to support his weight. The veins in his neck throbbed as he grew closer and closer, and you were taken off guard to find that you were approaching your second climax with him.
“You already gonna cum again, baby?” he whispered. “Do it. Give it to me; I want it.”
You closed your eyes and arched up, frenzied moans of yes, please, God, more, I need more, spilling past your lips almost unintelligibly. You were so close – just a little more and you would be pushed over the edge.
Just before you could reach it, though, Steve’s eyes snapped open, focusing on your neck hungrily. You should have felt fear, knowing what he was, what had happened to his parent and his last lover. But instinct took over, and you found yourself tilting your head back, baring your neck to him in a sign of submission.
With a feral growl, he lunged forward, and you shrieked as his teeth pierced your skin, right where he’d claimed earlier your ‘mating gland’ was. You closed your eyes, expecting to feel your life fade away, ready to see blood spurting up from the wound. But that never happened; no, instead you felt as if you’d just been electrified. Every sensation you were feeling was suddenly amplified tenfold, and your vision went black as you came for the second time.
Your ears were ringing, but you were still able to hear the primal roar that Steve let out as he came, painting your inner walls with his seed as hips finally slowed to a stop. For several long seconds, the two of you were perfectly still save for your chests as they rose and fell with your heavy breathing. Steve’s cock began to soften inside of you, but he made no move to pull away. No, instead he collapsed over you, his head resting against your chest as his heated skin shielded you from the cold air.
“You were perfect,” you heard him whisper, and one of his fingers came up to trace the bite mark he’d left behind on your neck. “Your bond scar is gonna be so gorgeous, little omega.”
Sleep threatened to overtake you as you lay there, not truly processing Steve’s words as his weight atop you lulled you towards sleep.
“Go ahead and rest, doll,” he murmured. “I’ll carry you back home, and then we can go again. Don’t worry, doll; I won’t stop until you’re nice and round with my babies.”
You should have felt scared – you should have pulled away and ran into the woods. But instead, you let out a content noise of acknowledgement before doing just as he said. The last thing you registered before slipping into a deep, dreamless slumber was his arms as they wrapped around you and picked you up, carrying you away from the road and into the forest.
2K notes · View notes
allteacher · 3 years ago
Text
Eris has been thinking about Oryx.
This is what she tells the Vanguard, but it feels wholly inadequate. She feels half-consumed, again, burying herself in Toland’s letters and in the shorthand notes she’d carved into her armor down in the pit, contrasting her scraps of arcane knowledge with newly-classified Hidden reports of some alien brightness emitting from the depths of the Shrine of Oryx. All the information she has points her unerringly to that same place, that same desolate object in orbit.
She still has not been back to the Moon.
Ikora has not leashed her, but all of her missions have been strictly planetside, no more dangerous than the assignments of civilian intelligence agents. Eris knows this is because she is a civilian, now, no matter what Hunter-instincts still guide her. But she still feels stifled, trapped in the Tower, despite what the other agents whisper about healing and recuperation and trial periods.
Despite the hopes and fears of the Vanguard, she does not want to rush headlong into her final death; there is a reason she directed the Guardian like a blade across the surface of the Moon to hunt Crota’s brood. But something is stirring in the nearest seat of Oryx’s power, and she needs to see it for herself. They must learn more about the King before he sweeps into their little corner of the universe and kills them all.
After Crota there had been scarcely a night to celebrate, to sit quietly with her grief, before her work had continued. She can accept this if she can be of use once again, if she can follow her chain of vengeance up the royal lineage of the Hive until there is nothing left, no trace of the Hive left to burn.
The Guardian comes to retrieve bounties every morning, bringing Eris what scarce information she can find in the field. The Wolves are freshly escaped from their prison, and the Tower is in a frenzy. Crota is dead with his father a million lightyears away. They are of no importance, now.
“You destroyed the Shrine of Oryx,” Eris says over a handful of sticky idols. It is not a question: she has read the after-action report.
“Yes,” the Guardian says, her black hair hanging over her eyes. “Well— we did.” Her voice, always quiet, sinks lower. “I don’t understand why the Speaker had us chasing Osiris’ prophecies, after everything I’ve heard about the exile…” She is still newly-risen, but already she knows the value of a secret.
Eris leans in at that, curious. “Osiris?” There had been no mention of him in any of the mission data, though she can already guess that the Speaker had a hand in this. Few remembered Osiris’ prophecies about the Hive; they did not need reminding of their truth with Oryx hanging on the horizon.
The Guardian leaves shortly after, bond gleaming on her arm, promising to send her a recording of the mission in full. Eris suspects she has all the information she needs. There is, at least, one person she can trust as a traveling-partner.
She needs to get to the Shrine. The Vanguard are still fighting among themselves as to Oryx’s existence and importance, the Speaker furtively seeking information from the same man he exiled, so Eris considers her mission a Hidden matter. She sends Ikora a message and departs before she can ask too many questions.
It is still early enough in the day, so she takes her ship out of the hangar and flies it into the wilderness, somewhere she can sit without being bothered by any well-meaning Guardians passing by. She adjusts her radio until she finds the channel spitting out static cut through with the trill of a harpy. She hears numbers occasionally, two two seven…
Eris waits, but she is used to it. Eventually the static cuts, the harpy-song violently ended.
“Osiris,” comes the voice on the other end, brisk, like he’s still Vanguard Commander, fielding calls. As if anyone else could be on the other end, as if anyone else could be reaching out through the heavy curtain of exile to seek him out.
“Eris Morn,” she replies, then, “I have news of Oryx.” She is still newly-returned, still refiguring herself in the wake of her own personal catastrophe. Talking to Osiris is at least easier, because he leaves no space for anything but what is necessary.
She thinks maybe he has forgotten how to do anything but question, too, in an exile less excruciating but no less lonely. Here they both are, grasping at the edges of something.
“Oh!” Sagira gasps on the other end of the line, excited. Something in Eris, at the very back of her mind, shutters— not completely alone, she forgets. The emptiness over her shoulder aches in tandem with the ever-present burning in her eyes. Some things will always be only her burden to bear.
“Yes,” Eris says, pushing forward despite the feeling, because that is what she does. “The Shrine is awake again.” She suspects he already knows, may be watching it even now. “I want to know what we can learn from it.”
She knows they will find something. She also knows that there is more to this bone-deep desire for shared action, when she has been alone in her hunt since she and Eriana and the rest first sought Crota’s realm and died in the seeking. She is certain she would die before telling anyone. Some gnawing uncertainty of what may happen to her if she was completely, devastatingly alone in those tunnels again. All that blank terror and wordless desperation, still hiding somewhere in her mind.
Eris knows she is not mad, regardless of the whispers from the young Guardians burning shockingly bright. But her wounds are still seeping, not six months since she crawled out of the Moon. She still has nightmares of finding bodies in the dust, of being stripped of her Light, of being split open that first horrific night of the Great Disaster. These, she suspects, will never stop.
The thought makes Eris feel ridiculous, like a child that cannot take care of herself. But for this, for the fate of humanity, she is willing to submit to her own self-doubt. There is work yet to be done.
“The Shrine!” Sagira squawks over the line. “I told you it wouldn’t stay closed forever! That Guardian, what, shot at it? Eris, we’ll meet you in orbit. The signal!”
Osiris sighs, irritated. “Yes, we will. Bring any information you have.” The line cuts. Because no one can see her, Eris allows herself to think of Brya.
Sagira transmats Eris aboard their ship once she arrives. It is remarkable how utterly alien it appears, as if the Vex had terraformed it from the inside out. She has met with them a few times, in the search for Crota’s court, but never anywhere Eris could begin to grasp the full scope of Osiris’ obsession.
Osiris huffs something at her by way of greeting, splitting his attention between a terminal screen and an ancient book. Eris occupies herself with spreading her materials out on a little card table, conspicuous, next to the navigation controls: scrolls, notes and their translations, runes, her Ahamkara joint.
After a few minutes Osiris stands, tips his head toward her. “Toland’s things?” He asks, moving to sort through the Hive-lore Eris has managed to accumulate.
“Some of it,” she says, reaching for the book Osiris had been examining. It’s one she’s never seen before, a rambling theory about Hive communication logics. She digs through it in silence while Osiris and Sagira examine her own theories, Sagira occasionally making comments as she draws comparisons.
Eris tries to keep herself from growing too comfortable, too complacent, but in the dim light and the ship’s low static hum she finds it far easier to think. Especially in comparison to her place in the Tower, where even in the shadows she feels exposed, on display.
In time they go down to the surface of the Moon, the harsh architecture of the Hive looming over their heads. Eris expects herself to be more nervous, some paranoia still buzzing in her skull. Now, though, there’s only a sort of anticipation. Clarity in action, just as it had been hunting Crota.
Osiris enters the underground first, Sagira buzzing around his head. There are a few Thrall lingering around the moldering stonework of the entrance, all neatly dispatched.
“What do you expect?” Eris asks as they make their way down the long corridor to the entrance of the Gatehouse. It’s suspiciously empty, no acolytes making their rounds, no thrall kicking up rocks to search for worms.
“If the shrine is active again, it’s worth protecting,” Osiris says, stopping at the edge of the harsh cliff-face to glance at the stars above, the darkness below. “It would explain the lack of Hive on the surface levels.”
They continue, cautious, Eris stepping lightly enough that she doesn’t break the bones littered across the steps. There’s nothing as they creep ever downward, as the yellow glare of the lamps turns to the icy blue-green of the Circle of Bones.
Eris remembers such names from her first journey to the Moon, from when she and her fireteam were first racing screaming through these corridors. She wonders if they were translated or if Toland had made them up as he saw fit.
She almost startles as she sees a lone acolyte peering off its balcony, though she throws her dagger at it before Osiris can move to kill it himself. It drops silently; she goes to observe it, crouching down to retrieve her knife. The motion makes her knees ache.
Osiris comes up behind her, nudges its cleaved skull with his boot. “Not so graceful as the Vex,” he comments.
“But much more ravenous.” It has been months since she has killed any Hive, she realizes. In the tunnels, again, she feels almost as if she’d never left.
“The Vex devour entire planets without thought. They are less visceral, but no less dangerous.”
Eris stands, looks out into the dark hallways of the Hive to ensure they are not being ambushed. “And yet you live among them willingly.”
“Not so willingly as one may think,” he says, and then he’s moving again, trailing sparks, leading them both.
Some part of her wants to know what keeps him there, if it is anything like what draws her back to the Moon, again, after so much death and pain. But he has not questioned her motives, has not pitied her. She will not seek information she would not give.
The great tunnels of the Hall of Wisdom echo as they move through them, the sound distorting as it passes down the lengths of not-quite-stone. The answering echo sounds like something screaming.
When the shrine-room opens up around them, Eris expects something grandiose in its terror. But there is no immense shadow of Oryx looking down on them, only the simple cruelties of the Hive’s existence.
At the base of the shrine is a small coven of Wizards, all hovering above a lovingly-drawn spell circle. A half-dead Ogre, larger than any Eris had seen in the pits, lays bleeding oil within it. The room is, Eris notices, completely silent. The animal part of her brain, the part that kept her alive in the tunnels, wants her to run until she can see the stars again.
She drops to a crouch, scrabbling backwards to hide more fully in the empty tunnel. Osiris’ ambient Light goes out like a match as he joins her, surveying the ritual around a jut of stone. He looks at her, head tilted, a question. She shakes her head, presses herself flat against the wall.
After a moment, the chanting starts.
It’s not the overwhelming scream of the Deathsingers, but Eris wants to scream back, to chant the names of her fireteam again, to not lose herself in the dark. She grips the handle of her knife hard enough that her hand goes numb.
The wizards sing in turns, the shrine moving under the will of their voices. The ogre shudders as it dies, the circle glowing a sickly green underneath its hulking form.
Eventually, the wizards go quiet. Osiris reaches back against Eris’ shoulder, taps in Hidden shorthand: first opening wait for transmission. She doesn’t dare to move, to acknowledge.
They wait for a few minutes, still and silent in the half-dark of the tunnels. Then the great orb begins spinning, a low drone filling all the gaps in the room.
“Oryx,” Eris whispers, listening to the discordant hum and, through it, the great deep voice of the king of the Hive.
They spend the next four hours translating the message. The bulk is an edict on the new chain of tithes, now that Crota is dead.
The ending, though, is what she at once expected and feared: a declaration that Crota’s death will be avenged.
“We knew he would come,” Eris says, trying to stay composed. All the blood Crota spilled, a newborn in the eyes of the Hive, and now his father coming to rain devastation. “I’ve warned the Vanguard.”
Osiris scratches something out on the pad in front of him. “The Vanguard never listens in time. You know that.” It would be barbed, coming from anyone else.
“We have proof now. That might convince them that we are right.” She sighs. She had not expected to feel so drained, so completely bloodless, after such a short journey. “They are still focused on eliminating the rest of Crota’s brood, the Wolves. It will be a struggle.”
“This is not a battle that can be won alone. The Vanguard cannot ignore the Darkness to chase Fallen forever.”
“We may not need to fight alone,” Eris says. “The Queen of the Reef has opened their gates.”
Osiris snorts. “If you think she will listen.”
“Oryx is not just a threat to Earth,” she replies, too exhausted to bristle. She is learning the shape of Osiris’ knowledge, which lies in his challenges. “And we do not know where their knowledge lies. They may yet be able to help us.”
“It is an idea worth pursuing,” Osiris replies after a long few moments, “but it will be difficult to achieve an audience. First we must prepare.”
Eris has been preparing for disaster for as long as she can remember, has spent years guarding against some future ruin. She knows the shape of it, what is at stake if they fail.
Out of the corner of her eye, she watches Osiris card through Hive dictionaries and Eriana’s blood-stained research notes. She had given everything to make it out of the Hellmouth, had become something monstrous to carry her warning back to the City, had destroyed Crota through the stares and the whispers and the doubt.
But she is out of the Hellmouth, now. The City may not trust her, but she has allies beyond its walls, those that can understand this drive to step into the Dark to understand it, destroy it so completely that there is no memory of it left. She will not live to see the end of this war, but the mantle of her vengeance will.
“Tell me about the Vex,” Eris says, arranging her own papers. It is only fair to take on this mantle in turn.
27 notes · View notes
volturicangetit · 4 years ago
Text
D.V- take it slow
Tumblr media
Summary: Demitri visits Forks for a check-up on Renesmee but finds you, Bella’s sibling, instead and finally finds his mate.
Request: YES/no @raindancer2004​ :Hi Hunny, can I please request a Demetri x Fem reader. The reader is Bella’s younger sister & meets Demetri when he comes to check on the Cullens & Renesmee. He realises she’s his mate as soon as he sees her, maybe sticks around for a bit getting to know her, she likes him too. The Cullens get to see the softer side of the tracker. Carlisle knows about his softer side from when he lived with Volturi & comes to Demetri’s defence when the others disapprove & try keep them apart. Thanks, x
Warnings: cussing
Wordcount: 2069
You became close friends with the Cullens ever since your sister started dating Edward. You found out about their secret before Bella did. It isn't so hard to find out since they do a pretty shitty job at covering it up. Rosalie and Emmett became close friends with you. It was good for them to have a human friend. So you spent a lot of your time at the Cullens house especially after your niece was born. She needed to be held by someone with body warmth ever now and then. So you, Rosalie and Emmett spent a lot of time with her by the fireplace while Bella and Edward were doing god knows what in their new home. Luckily, the Volturi were understanding of Renesmee and knew she wasn't an immortal child. They still send out guards to check up on the Cullens very frequently. Now was one of those times.
No one had warned you about their visit. You found out the moment the guard entered the living room where you are sitting with Renesmee. She's sleeping in your arms as you rock her back and forth slowly. "Another human," a voice says. The accent that is laced through the voice sends warm waves through your stomach. You look up. A man with bright red eyes is standing in front of you. Different layers of intricate fabric adorn his body. Soft spikes of hair stand in every which way. He holds one hand behind his back as he looks you up and down. Your cheeks grow hot under his gaze. Rosalie runs to your side and gently picks Renesmee out of your hands. You stand up from the couch you were seated on and hold a hand out to the man. He shakes your hand gently. His cold skin makes shivers run down your back. "Demitri," he says.
You smile at him. "Y/n. Y/n Swan," you say. You retreat your hand from his and rub it with your other hand to heat it again. "Nice to meet you.". He sends you a smile before looking over at Renesmee. "Is she still alive?" he asks as he steps past you and towards Rosalie. She nods while looking at Demitri with a snarl. She never liked the Volturi, none of the Cullens, except for Carlisle, did. Demitri takes a look at the sleeping child. "I'll have to stay for a couple of days," he says as he turns towards you again. "The masters want me to log her growth.".
Edward suddenly appears in the room. He probably heard Demitri's thoughts. "I thought you were only stopping by," he says in a low voice. Demitri shakes his head. "The plan has changed.". Edwards's nostrils flare as he tries to contain his anger. He can't lash out at the Volturi, he learned that last time he went to Volterra.
"Do you need a room?" you say. You keep your tone kind to try and lift some of the tension in the air. Demitri turns to you with a smile on his face. He nods at you as you point up at the stairs. Demitri follows behind you as you lead him towards Edward's old room. Carlisle turned it into a guest room to give it a purpose. You open the door for Demitri and you are faced with a messy room. Pieces of your clothing are scattered everywhere and the bed is unmade. Embarrassment washes over you and heats up your cheeks. "O God," you whisper. You quickly start to grab the pieces of clothing together with frantic movements. "I forgot my stuff was still here, I'm sorry.".
You look up at Demitri expecting him to be angry. But instead of a scowl, a smile is spread in his lips. In a flash, he runs around the room and collects the clothing for you. He moves too quick for your eyes to keep up with. When he has cleaned up the room, he hands you your clothing which is now neatly folded. You shoot him a thankful as you grab the pile of clothes out of his hands. You hands brush against his cold ones, sending yet another wave of shivers through your body. His skin wasn't ice cold, just cold enough for it to be noticeable like he had just been holding a cold drink in his hand.
"I'll, um. I'll go clean this up. If you need something just let me know!" you say. You look up at Demitri again. Something about him made you very flustered. He nods before you quickly walk past him and out of the room. You look over your shoulder at him and only to find him already looking at you. He winks at you. Butterflies fly up in your stomach. You quickly run down the stairs to the living room. There, you find the Cullens talking to each other. They are whispering at each other. They often talked to each other like that when they had visitors over. They all look up the as you walk down the final steps of the stairs. You clutch the pile of clothing close to your chest. "I'm going to drop these off at home. I gave Demitri the guest room," you say.
Carlisle nods at you. "That's alright, take care," he says. You nod at him before saying your goodbyes to everyone. Emmett is kind enough to open the front door for you since your arms are occupied with holding your clothing. You open your door yourself since you didn't want to bother him too much. You place your clothes in the passenger's seat. The neatly folded tower of clothes falls over slightly. A piece of paper slips out from between the clothes and falls on the car's floor. You reach over, grab it and unfold the cream coloured paper. On it is a phone number and Demitri written in curly calligraphy. Your cheeks heat up again as you bit your lip to suppress a smile. Cheeky fucker.
___
You wake up to the sound of something ticking against your window. You shake it off as being the rain. Storms are not uncommon in Forks and neither is rain. "Y/n," you hear someone whisper outside. You open your eyes and quickly throw the covers off you. You jump out of bed and run towards your window. You push your curtains aside and look out of the window. Beneath you, Demitri is standing and throwing pebbles at your window. Cliche. He waves at you. You hold a finger to your lips to tell him to shut up. You walk away from the window. You grab a sweater out of your closet and put it on before rushing downstairs.
Demitri is already standing at your front door when you open it. "What are you doing?" you ask with a smile. "Are you crazy?". Demitri nods at you as he holds his hand out for you to grab. "Trust me?" he says. Hesitantly, you grab onto his hand. You barely know him for a day, you shouldn't be trusting a stranger. But something in you yearns to spent time with him. Demitri shoots you a toothy grin as he drags you towards your driveway. There you see a motorcycle with two helmets resting in it. You shake your head as you look over at Demitri. He lets out a soft laugh as he nods his head. When you reach the motorcycle he grabs a helmet and holds it out for you. Despite your initial fear you still grab it from him.
"Are you insane? When did you get a motorcycle?" you ask. You never saw one standing at the Cullen's house. Demitri shrugs as he puts on his helmet. "Stole it from some dogs," he says. His voice is slightly muffled by the helmet. You put yours on as well. Safety first. Demitri sits down on the vehicle and pats the spot behind him, telling you to get on. "You stole from a pack of fucking wolves? You're a dead man walking," you say as you sit down behind him. You wrap your arms around his waist to stay seated. Demitri starts up the motorcycle. "Tell me something new."., With that, he drives off. Just like Edward, he likes to drive dangerously fast. You push yourself into his back and grab into him even tighter as the wind rushes past you. The green treeline turns into a blur. The roaring of the vehicle gets overpowered by the window rushing past your ears. You don't know how long you've been riding around for until you finally stop.
You're slightly nauseous and dizzy when you step off the motorcycle. You pull the helmet off your head. The feeling of fresh airbrushing over your face feels heavenly. You look around you. You're at the Cullens house. You hand the helmet to Demitri who sets it down next to the motorcycle. He has already pulled his helmet off. He walks up beside you and wraps an arm around your waist. If he was anyone else, you would have pushed his arm of you. But his touch feels comforting. Your body feels at peace when he's close to you. You let him lead you into the house. You walk over to the living room expecting it to be empty but you find your sister, Edward and Alice in it. Bella has Renesmee in her arms. The three of them look over at you. While Alice's gaze is kind, your sister's and Edward's is filled with judgement. They look at Demitri with disgust written all over their face. The arm around your waist suddenly doesn't feel so good but you can't get yourself to get out of his grasp.
"Get your hands off Y/n, you monster," Bella spits out. Alice quickly rushes to her side and carefully takes Renesmee out of her hands for her safety. Edward's hands form tight fists at his sides. You expect Demitri to let you go but instead, he pulls you closer to him. He shakes his head while he keeps his expression neutral. He can't let you go. "Get away from him," Bella says to you. You look at Demitri. His features are soft and welcoming. A stark contrast with that of your sister's and brother-in-law's. You take in a shaky breath as you think about what you should do. Sure, he's a vampire. A blood-drinking vampire who wouldn't think twice about sucking every last drop of blood out of your body. But your body is betraying your mind by staying planted at his side.
Demitri has shown you nothing but kindness and warmth since he's been here. 'No," you whisper out. The whole commotion must have been heard by the other because the rest of the Cullens start to come into the room one-by-one. Carlisle looks between you and Bella. He knows what's going on. He could sense it the second Demitri laid his eyes on you. "He won't hurt her, Bella," Carlisle says. Bella's shoulders relax as she grabs onto Edward's hand and laces her fingers with his. "He wouldn't dream of doing so.".
Bella looks up at Edward for confirmation. He nods at her. You look between Carlisle and Demitir with confusion written all over your face. "You're my mate," Demitri whispers. You giggle out of his grasp and look at him. You take a step back from him and he doesn't stop you from doing so. "Mates?" you ask. "What the fuck are we? Mates like fucking dogs?". Demitri chuckles as he looks over at Carlisle. "Soulmates," Esmee explains. "You're souls are meant for each other.". You nod at her. You run your hands through your hair as you let out a nervous laugh.
"Looks like the Swan's really are leech-lovers," you joke. You look over Demitri again. You slowly take steps towards him. You grab into his hand and wrap your own around it. Your warm skin heats up his. He hasn't felt heat for hundreds of years and it feels heavenly to not have cold skin for ones. "We'll take this slow, yeah?". Demitri nods quickly. A smile slowly spreads over his face. You look over the Cullens. Bella isn't so tense anymore and Alice has thought her anger had boiled down enough too since Renesmee is back in your sister's arms. You look back at Demitri again. "We'll take it slow," he whispers.
TWILIGHT TAGLIST: @scuzmunkie @thanossexual @prettyinblack231 @rexburn12​ @cullens-stuff​ @puer-de-infinitate​ @jelly-fishy-babie​ @kpopgirlbtssvt​ @awesomebooklover17​ @madison-e-mallory
805 notes · View notes
starr-fall-knight-rise · 4 years ago
Text
Emp-Ire, “Patriot.”
Still working and am still in a bit of a writing slump.
I have only been able to write the very few things that REALLY interest me right now. So thank you for your patience with me going off on the occasional tangent, ok maybe more often then not going off on a tangent, but thanks anyway :)
A crisp morning breeze needled his skin, the icy tendrils causing goosebumps to break out over Adam’s bare chest and shoulders. Overhead a layer of dismal grey clouds blocked the sky over an alien landscape.
He was so tired.
And he hurt.
All around him other bodies shifted in the cool morning air, and he would have sworn he could see their breath puffing out in great gouts of steam, though that might just have been his imagination. He was so cold, what the hell was wrong with wearing a shirt, or at least some real pants.
But no, apparently pants were reserved for those who earned them, everyone else was relegated to nothing better than short leather skirts, or underwear which he found mildly infuriating. Even some compression shorts would have been nice. Another cold breeze ran past him and he crossed his arms over his chest palms pressed flat over his freezing nipples in hopes that by warming them up they wouldn’t just fall off. 
Also his toes were numb, courtesy of the sandals he was wearing.
Looking around him, he could see that the other men and women didn’t appear to be nearly as cold as he was, in fact, they were probably being kept nice and warm by the sheer awesomeness of their big manly muscles or something.
Standing in a line with all of them he felt like the awkward nerd kid trying out for the football team. Each and every last one of them had washboard abs, or similar since genetics is more kind to some than to others.
And then there was him.
Chicken chest, noodle arm bastard that he was, with only the faint line of abs hanging out waiting for the moment he flexed intentionally to pretend his abs were bigger than they actually were. He hunched his shoulders just a bit, feeling very very small in comparison.
“Hey, how are you doing? Looking good everyone, looking good…. Hey…. hey.”
Adam lifted his head just in time to watch Ramirez strut up like he owned the damn place turning heads with the sheer gravity of his confidence. 
He walked up to stand Next to Adam, “Fuck you, dude.”
“What?”
“How can you do that?”
“Do what?”
“Strut up like you and I aren’t literally the most pathetic people here.”
Ramirez patted him on the shoulder, “Confidence is key my friend. If you pretend to be awesome, soon you’ll believe it and eventually it will be. Self fulfilling prophecy and all of that. The mind is a powerful tool. Also chicks dig confidence.”
“What about men?”
“Them too, I don’t discriminate.” he held his arms out wide, “Everyone could do with a little bit of Ramirez in their life.” He looked at Adam pointedly, “How about you?” He flexed, “Want some of this.”
Adam snorted, paused and then said, “You know what, if I swung that way, sure.”
Ramirez put his hand over his chest, “That is probably the nicest thing you ever said to me. But the Ramirez is an open door and I open both ways.”
“You’re not a swinging door, you're a revolving door.”
“What the hell does that mean?”
“I don’t know man, it just sounded good. But if you were a door, you would also open from the bottom up, I just couldn’t think of an object that opened on both the x, y and z axises.”
He tapped his chin, “Gotta love how my morning has mostly involved being compared to a door, besides I don’t open to just anyone, I am age restricted, and no pets allowed.”
Adam grimaced, “Gross.”
“No I am not gross, if I was pet friendly THAT would be gross.”
Adam paused, “How about…. aliens ?”
Ramirez shrugged, “If it’s sentient, I Will try anything once. You kno, can’t knock it till you've tried it.”
It was at this moment that Adam became acutely aware that they were the only ones talking. They may have been speaking rather quietly, but at some point the other men and women had stopped speaking. He paused and turned his head to look. Ramirez’s voice faded off into the silence as the two of them turned to find a tall, heavily muscled woman standing before them. Her hair was tied back and her midriff was bare. She carried a spear in one hand and a shield in the other, and she waited very pointedly for the two of them to stop talking.
The look on her face could have coagulated his blood in his veins.
He shrunk back.
She walked up, looked at the two of them and her face pulled into an expression of disgust. 
“Flabby.” She announced smacking Ramirez in the thigh with her spear. He yelped and grabbed his leg, “Soft.” The spear jabbed Adam in the belly driving the wind from his boy, “Pathetic,” She announced, “No weakness, not on my island.” She jabbed at him again and, on instinct, Adam caught the haft of the spear.
He knew pretty immediately he had made a mistake as her eyes widened, and then he was slammed to the dirt head ringing from the metal of the shield on his skull.
He groaned and rubbed at his head.
“Thank you for volunteering.”
Adam didn’t know what he had just volunteered for, but it sounded like he wasn’t going to like it very much. 
As it turns out.
He was right.
She announced immediately that they were going to play a game. He thought that seemed weird for the biggest badasses this side of fake Greece but ok. But it turned out her idea of a game was just a fun way of saying I am going to make you regret you ever lived.
They were the wolves, he was the rabbit. He had a two minute head start, and then they would chase him. If he got caught, they were allowed to beat him up for a few minutes, and then he got another two minutes head start.
This lasted all morning.
About two or three hours. He couldn't tell by the end.
He had never been so exhausted in his life, andhe thought training with the Drev had been hard.
By the end he determined that they were about the same amount of hard, but the Drev didn’t do nearly as much Running. Towards the end his two minute head start counted for almost nothing, and he was in a nearly continual state of getting the shit kicked out of him. Ramirez huffed and puffed at the back of the pack like the big bad wolf had asthma.
And Adam threw up…. Three times.
Three times.
By the time it was over he was covered in bruises and could barely walk. He thought, like during training, they would get a lunch break or something, but nope by the end of the day they were back to the sandy training field where it was either, wrestling, bare knuckle boxing, sparring, or some other ungodly torture. 
There was no stopping.
Occasionally, they were allowed to kneel on the dirt and have something to eat. He wasn't sure what the spartans had eaten back in the day, but this looked like meals clearly prepared by people who studied the science of getting jacked. Mostly protein and vegetables. Whatever drink they were using was some kind of water, but cut with something else he couldn’t have been sure about, probably electrolytes.
Either way he had a hard time keeping it down.
Ramirez on the other hand was part of the passing out gang.
The two of them together barely made a functioning human. And by the end of the day they crawled themselves back to what constituted as the barracks, which was just one long building with mats laid out on the floor. He was so tired that he slept like a log through the entire night until they were woken up to do it again the next day. He slept whenever he could, using anyone and anything as a pillow.
He became way more intimately familiar with Ramirez than he had ever wanted to be but at that point he was too tired to give much of a shit. Even Ramirez was too tired to say anything sarcastic or inappropriate.
He honestly couldn't have said how long they were there, every day seemed to bleed into the next with only the changing of the weather and the night to let him know anything was going on at all.
The change in himself was so gradual that he barely even noticed until one day…
“SHIELD WALL!”
Adam and Ramirez raced forward interlocking their shields with the group of men and women before them.  Others piled up behind bracing their spears over the shoulders of their comrades.
“Remember the wall is only as strong as its weakest member!”
Across from them a group of other trainees raced forward and slammed against their shield wall. 
Adam and Ramirez shouted their exertion.
“Push back!”
They pulled back slightly and then drove forward shoving the other recruits back and to the ground tossing a few of them bodily three or four feet back.
“BRACE!”
They returned to their interlocking position, spears bristling outward like some sort of demonic porcupine. 
They did that exercise once or twice more until ordered to break off, separating into individual units which charged the other groups' spears raised.
Adam Batted another combatant’s shield aside, slammed his shoulder into the man’s chest, kicked another oncoming from the left, dodging out of the way as Ramirez covered him from the right with a sharp jab of his spear which caught another woman by the bottom of the shield and sent her deflecting to the right.
They clashed on the training field for a good half hour of continual battle, when another group of fresh, armored combatants charged them. He was tired, but as the enemy charged inward, he shook it off, roared a battle cry and charged them.
“Shields!” He ordered without thinking, and a small group of remaining fighters bunched up with him and Ramirez. They managed their wall right before the new combatants hit, “PUSH!” And with a massive have they threw them back, causing them to trip over one another. They broke their wall to take on the remaining group now fractured.
Adam went straight down the middle with Ramirez guarding his back chagrin at the armored combatants.
They were fresh, and Adam had the distinct impression that they were also not trainees.
Three of their number had already gone down under the onslaught, but he brought up his spear, knocked the shield to the side and tagged the other man with a glancing blow in the throat. He staggered away holding his neck. He spun left clobbering a woman with his shield. Ramirez cut past him stabbing straight down the middle and catching another one straight in the breastplate.
Two more of their number went down to the right.
There was no way they could make an effective shield wall now.
One more went down on their right.
Ramirez went to his knees shield held up before Adam, who used the shielding to strike past with his spear.
Ramirez ducked and Adam leaped over him crashing into another line of men shield on one side spear on the other. 
The man before him went crashing to the dirt.  He caught incoming strikes simultaneously and ducked under both allowing Ramirez to take one while he dealt with the other. They were split off from each other in the confusion and he didn’t see what happened as he was blindsided by another shield.
The power in that was awful, and he went flying back at least two feet staggering until he skidded in the sand and regained himself. The armored man came charging at him with a roar, and they clashed shields again. The other man was clearly stronger, though not by much. Adam strained against him, feet digging into the dirt before suddenly slacking and rolling off to the side.
It nearly caught the other man off his guard, but he was good, and caught himself before he could fall forward.
Adam snarled as they exchanged a flurry of blows. All the other combatants had backed off so the two of them could fight. He advanced pushing the other man back, though it seemed impossible that he would be able to score a hit, the other man was just too fast. It went on for a while.
Adam got tagged in the right hip, but kept fighting, it was nothing compared to the beating he had received only yesterday. He cut in again slamming his shield against the other man to throw him off balance. It didn’t do it as well as he had hoped, but for a split second he saw an opening. He would have to time it perfectly.
It was probably as much luck as it was skill that he managed to pass the spear through the little hole between the shield and man scoring a long cut across the man’s left bicep. As soon as he did someone shouted the halt, and he froze in palace.
The man before him lowered his shield and pulled off his helmet to reveal.
The King!
Adam stepped back in shock, quickly raising his spear in salute.
“Sir!”
The man smiled grimly turning to look down at his bleeding arm. He turned back to look at Adam, “Exhausted, training all day, and you still managed to cut me, I think that is a good sign.”
The entire field was returning to rest position.
Ramirez climbed out from under his shield, dazed but somehow unscathed.
“How long have you been with us now, two months maybe more.”
“I can’t remember.”
“Two months of improvement I think, and today many of these men proved themselves worthy of being real soldiers….” He turned to look at Adam, “How about yourself, what do you think you deserve?”
Adam planted his spear against the ground, “I’m still standing aren’t I.”
James, the king of sparta, laughed, “Spoken like a true Spartan.” He turned to look at the others, “I tend to agree with your assessment.” He waved a hand at those who are still standing, which included Ramirez, to Ramirez’s evident surprise.
He looked down at himself then around then grinned nodding as if it was very obvious he deserved to be there.
Adam smiled slightly.
He supposed he did.
And now that he realized it the two of them didn’t look at all out of place in comparison to the other men and women there. He stood up straighter, “Thank you, sir.”
“Just right in time then. We set out for Argos tonight, one last test before I let you go.”
The men and women raised their spears to thor king.
***
It felt good, almost familiar, with a cloak fluttering at his back, a spear in hand and a helmet on his head. Granted it was almost nothing like the Drev, but it still felt good enough that he could forgive it. He was, in fact, very proud of his accomplishment as he now stood on the rocky outcrop next to the King of the Neospartans and an entourage of warriors, his sandals feet rested hard against stone and a bare wind tugged at the red plume on the top of his helmet, the same wind that caused the red cloak to flutter behind him in the breeze.
“What is in Argos?” He wondered allowed, not entirely sure if he was allowed to ask, but curious enough to risk it.
James looked down at him from the pinnacle of rock, “You know we dislike the New Athenians?”
Adam nodded “Yeah…. About that, is it just tradition… or…”
James shook his head, “No, nothing like that. We would be fine working with them. This is a real place with real people who have their own real beliefs. It isn’t just some elaborate LARP. No, I was here when this colony started, and there was no difference between us and the New Athenians but after a while there rose some… disagreements.”
Adam tilted his head, “And what disagreements are those?”
“Moral disagreements. I am a patriot, admiral. I may be the king of Sparta, but I was also born on earth and am a True believer in the unity of the GA. Division Will only weaken us. But there are factions among the New Athenians who don’t believe the same, which would be fine. I understand a group of people who disagree with the current political system. That should be allowed by all means, but the way they are going about it is just wrong.”
“What do you mean.”
“They Are supplying information, weapons, and lodging to rebel forces who wish to destroy the GA and everything it stands for. They aren't just doing it through protests and reforms, but through violence, and hurting innocent people. They don’t care how they win as long as they do, and that is something I cannot abide. I have on good authority that some of them are working with Kree operatives and anti-alliance forces to plan assassinations against key members of government.”
Adam’s eyes widened in shock, “Really!, than why haven't we heard about this.”
James shook his head, “Despite their radical ideals, they are a very small and mostly powerless group who don’t pose much of a threat to GA members themselves. In fact, most of them are all bark and no bite. I figure that it's my job to keep my little slice of the galaxy clean, and I have managed it so far.”
Adam shook his head in surprise…. “So the Oracle….”
James nodded, “She recognized you, and likely sent you here in hopes that we would kill you for being spies, which we have done before. She honestly should have killed you herself, but the New Athenians don’t like to get their hands dirty, they like to keep their hands clean and let others do their dirty work.”
He turned to look at Adam, “Based on my studies, you are an important piece in an intergalactic chess game, holding the GA together with a volatile humanity.” He turned his head back to stare out at the horizon, “Like I said, protests, petitions, and legislation is all well and good, but as soon as your course starts to hurt innocent people you lose my sympathy. You are no longer the heroic rebel, but you are a blight and you must be stamped out.”
The fire in the man’s golden eyes was enough to make Adamstand back a little.
“I see.”
“I am glad you do, you need to see what goes on at the small scale. You need to know that there are people here fighting for you and your ideals. You built what the GA is today, whether on purpose or not, and that is something I intend to uphold.” He pointed downwards, “And we are going to start here.”
182 notes · View notes
friendofhayley · 4 years ago
Photo
Tumblr media
Hooray for all content creators in all fandoms! Y’all make the world go round! This is April’s round-up of fics I read and recommend from multiple fandoms. This fic rec includes 9 fics from the Teen Wolf, Harry Potter, and One Direction fandoms!
Drarry (Harry Potter)
1. Nero su bianco by @zuzallove | oblivious boys in love - we get to see what Draco could have been thinking during 7th year Hogwarts - lots of drama, if you’re into it - Narcissa knows all and is great - 40k
September 1997. Hogwarts is under the regime of Voldemort and the Carrows. Finding himself alienated by both his friends and his supposed enemies, Draco puts quill to parchment, and writes letters. He addresses them to the only person he can think of, as Hogwarts rapidly falls into chaos and ruin: Harry Potter. He goes to great lengths to ensure the letters are never discovered, and he’s pretty certain he’s done a great job.
Until the day of his trial.
2. What’s Eating Draco Malfoy? by @actual-howlinglikeaseaturtle | this is a re-read so it’s v v good - cw eating disorder, suicide ideation, alcoholism - Ginny & Draco being friends is just so special to me - also everything is handled very well - 75k
"Tragedy struck today when Anorexia Nervosa claimed a young boy's life," he spoke loudly. "Very sad. He will be missed by one person, maybe two. Awful. Now to the weather with Carl!"
Ginny could not help herself; she burst out laughing. She didn't know what was more absurd. The way Malfoy joked about his own death or the fact that he had watched muggle TV. Muggle news even.
"You're a bloody lunatic!" she snorted, and Malfoy's smile widened.
Sterek (Teen Wolf)
3. Exactly Like You by Jerakeen | Pride and Prejudice AU whoo whoo!! - werewolves are known - stereotypical A/B/O - but everything else is the same except Scott leaves town with Derek after S1 - 70k
“It was Jackson’s idea,” Lydia explains, looking perfectly serious while standing in front of a March Madness bracket of Beacon Hills’ eligible bachelors.
Jackson looks smug. “It only makes sense.”
Stiles meets Isaac’s eyes over the heads of all the crazy people in the room. Isaac shrugs with a slight wince. “’Tis the season.”
4. But Then What... by Stoney | Derek is the same age as Stiles! - I just love how they’re written like real (horny) teenagers - they’re just so bad at communication - also Jackson is a Jackass - 24k
Senior year is almost over, and all Stiles needs to do is keep his head down to survive. A teacher calls in a favor, leaving him stuck tutoring Derek Hale, one of the most popular jocks in school and a member of a group of douchecanoes who have bullied Stiles for years. He's someone Stiles totally hates. Totally. Like, doesn't like him even a little bit. DEFINITELY isn't attracted to him.
Except that is a total lie. Fuck his life, seriously.
5. We’ll be Better Around the Second Time by @jordansaysno | I don’t know about y’all but this hits my wish fulfillment for running away from home in high school - side Isaac/Scott which is very cool - Stiles deserved better tbh - happy ending - 26k
It's been months. Months of fading contact with the pack. Months of the silent treatment from his father. Months of nothing but himself and the occasional lesson with Deaton to entertain him.
It's too much, and eventually, Stiles leaves.
For years, everything goes great, until of course his dad gets injured, and he is suddenly forced to deal with people he thought he left behind in his past for good.
6. Fireman Derek’s Crazy Pie [Cheeseburger Baby] by @thegloryof | this is such a classic and what I turn to when I’m really craving pie - NYC fic - some parts are just delicious to read (and not just for the food porn) - misunderstandings - 17k
“He can't blame me for the fact that I live in a building full of people united in the singular effort to ogle Hot Fireman as often as humanly possible."
Laura laughs, loud and echoing in the empty restaurant. "Hot firemen can make a girl do crazy things," she agrees, nodding towards her brother's name on the menu. "Derek won't let me date anyone from his company, but that doesn't mean I can't appreciate the eye candy."
"Send them my way," Stiles suggests, finally loading up a forkful of pie. "Apparently I'm incompetent enough that I need to be babysat at all times, because it would be cheaper than dispatching a truck every time I try to use a kitchen appliance."
7. Don’t Feed the Wolves by Amazonia_8 | another classic fic that’s also hot - cw: Derek thinks Stiles can’t consent - werewolves are known - the jailhouse scene is constantly replaying in my head - 30k
Stiles took the dare, because what else was he supposed to do when the whole lacrosse team was chanting his name? Even though the werewolf pack had left Beacon Hills years ago, nobody was stupid enough to set foot on the Hale property.
Except, apparently, Stiles.
Now he's got a feral werewolf following him around town with the sole purpose of claiming Stiles as his own.
Larry (One Direction)
8. take my hand (and my heart and soul) by @anylessreal | aaaaaa this was so good! - just so much misunderstandings, but it’s so cool that the audience/Harry don’t know what’s going on too! - amnesia - friends to strangers to lovers - 45k
Harry feels nauseous when he opens his mouth. "Hey. Um, hi. It's me," he mumbles before realizing with a jolt that Louis might not have his number anymore. "It's Harry... Styles," he tacks on, screwing his eyes shut and pinching the bridge of his nose. This was a terrible idea.
There's silence on the other end for a long time. Harry understands. He shouldn't have called. He tries not to let the static swallow him whole.
"I – yeah. Hi," Louis finally answers, slowly, awkwardly. "I um. Sorry. I heard about your accident. You're alright?"
9. thinking about the t-shirt you sleep in by @absoloutenonsense | this was another re-read!! - traditional A/B/O - misunderstandings due to past abuse (not done by the boys) - get ready for some high/low emotions - 52k
Harry's alpha fraternity donates to a local thrift shop (because of Liam's latent crush on a cute beta in his lecture). Louis' financial situation (and confusing omega instincts) lead him to make some interesting fashion purchases. Lots of pizza, feelings, and not-really-lying.
50 notes · View notes